Leaderboard

This all started around forty years ago when my wife Beth and I had dated for a few years then married. It wasn't long after we married that I introduced her to her first big realistic porn star dildo. When she first saw it she laughed and said, "That'll never fit in my pussy, are you nuts?!" But she agreed to trying and found not only did it fit but she really enjoyed it. She was amazed by how much she enjoyed it. So much so that she requested I use it on her quite a lot. She also discovered she enjoyed big cock porn, she was fascinated by it. Soon was I combining using a huge dildo on her at the same time she watched big cock porn, this led her to experience huge orgasms. She couldn't get enough. She was finally exploring her sexuality and expanding her outlook on sexual pleasure. One night after some really hot sex I questioned her if she ever fantasized about fucking other men, especially well-hung men. She responded that of course she did, stated that most women had this fantasy, and she believed it was quite common. So I pursued it further and asked her if she wanted to try another man's cock and how much did she really desire to do it? She said that it sounded exciting and fun but she would never do anything to endanger our marriage. I said, "What if I told you that I wanted to watch you have sex with another man, one that had a really big cock. Would you then consider it?" She laughed and said she'd be game if it was something I was serious about and really wanted her to do. She said, "Come on, let's be real. It's exciting and fun to imagine it, but to really do it? Please! That's a major game changer." So I said, "I'm very serious. I've watched the way you enjoy the dildos especially while watching big cock videos. It turns me on big time seeing how excited you get and how many times you climax from doing these two things at the same time. I want to watch you do it for real. No BS, just watching you getting slammed by a big cock would be a huge turn-on for me. So what do you really think now that you know that I'm serious and am giving you this opportunity?" I could see her giving it some serious thought, she didn't get mad or upset at me or the idea, no resistance whatsoever to my request. The more she considered the idea the more it appeared to me that she was very intrigued with the idea and it excited her. She started asking all kinds of questions, like wouldn't I be jealous, or think the worst of her, or what if she really enjoyed it and wanted more or didn't feel comfortable screwing another man, then what? Were there any rules and what were the consequences? Was I absolutely sure that I really wanted her to do this, because once done there was no going back! After she finished asking everything she had concerns about I answered all her questions and we talked about the rules/boundaries we would have in place to keep it fun and exciting without any reservations or guilt. This was to make sure she fully understood my concerns and alleviate all of hers as well. It seemed she came to a decision at which point she smiled and enthusiastically said yes, she'd do it! Did I have someone special in mind she wondered? She said she had to agree to my choices for her sexual escapades or it wasn't gonna happen. I then informed her I was thinking of Bruce. Beth squealed with glee, she admitted she has had fantasies about Bruce for some time now and I couldn't have picked a better choice for her first time. She would absolutely love to fuck Bruce. She said she was getting wet thinking about sex with him. A few days later I met up with Bruce for an after work drink. As we enjoyed several drinks we talked a lot. Soon I steered the conversation towards my wife Beth. I asked Bruce to be honest and tell me what he thought about Beth. He admitted he thought Beth was smokin' hot. She had a killer body and was just gorgeous, always was friendly, and liked flirting with him when they were together. I asked him if he' ever had the chance would he consider having sex with her? He looked a bit concerned by my question but answered yes, he wouldn't hesitate to take advantage of such an opportunity. So I told him that Beth really wanted to have sex with him, and that I was okay with them hooking up. I explained that was my kink watching her get fucked by other men, it really turned me on. Bruce considered it for several minutes then said okay sure, he'd love to fuck Beth. Just give him the details when we're ready to make it happen. When I got home I told Beth about my conversation with Bruce and what he said. She looked startled and said she couldn't believe I did that. So I asked her if what I did was so wrong and did she still want to go through with it? She excitedly said Oh hell yes she did, and no I wasn't wrong! So we made plans and set a date for Beth's first cock. The night arrived finding Beth both excited and hot with anticipation. She was dressed to kill showing off her sexy body wearing no underwear. When Bruce knocked on the door I answered it and escorted him into our house. Beth entered the living room and gave Bruce a big hug pressing her chest and pelvis into him and then kissed him on the lips. Bruce kissed her back and he sat down pulling her on to his lap. Nether one of them wasted any time, tongues going everywhere, hands exploring and groping each other, clothes coming off. Soon they were both naked and Beth got a pleasant surprise, Bruce was very well hung. She giggled with delight. Beth took Bruce's hand and led him to our bed. She pushed him down on the bed and went to work on Bruce's big cock giving him an enthusiastic blow job. After a while Bruce flipped Beth on her back and went to work on her pussy and clit. Beth orgasmed in minutes, fully enjoying Bruce's skilled tongue. I stood in the background watching the show. Soon Bruce moved into position between Beth's legs. As he rubbed his cock against Beth's open pussy and clit she responded with loud moans and started pressing her pussy against Bruce's cock. As he slid his huge cock into Beth's pussy she had a big climax. As he went deeper he increased his speed and Beth climaxed again. She was enthralled with his big cock pumping her pussy, she was moving her hips and swearing, telling him his cock felt so good. She looked over at me and said she loved how good his big cock felt inside her. She told Bruce to stretch her pussy good, to fuck her hard. She was in sexual ecstasy, a place she'd never been before. Her facial expressions showed pure bliss and the sounds she was making were hot as hell. I never seen her so turned on, she must of had a dozen orgasms, many of which were huge. They fucked each other hard for a good twenty minutes then Bruce erupted into Beth's pussy, filling her with his cum. This gave Beth another climax. Afterwards he laid on Beth for a minute then rolled off her. He'd destroyed her pussy, it gaped open with his cum dripping out of her. They kissed and he got up to dress while Beth laid there spent. She looked at me and smiled big time. She said, "Your turn!", so I took sloppy seconds and enjoyed it beyond belief. Bruce watched us have sex then commented that watching real sex was so much hotter than any porno ever could be. He understood my enjoyment of watching my wife fuck other men. He said he'd like to do it again and Beth was all for it. So they made plans to hook up again. Then Bruce left. Beth and I talked about how well things went, and how she wasn't prepared for how much she enjoyed his big cock. It was mind boggling! She thanked me profusely for asking her to do this, the opportunity to experience such awesome sex. She says she'll never be the same again and is looking forward to more big cock sex. So our new lifestyle began.

My fantasy has always been to watch my wife get fucked by another man. We have been with another woman before which is a whole story in itself that I’ll tell you about later. One night several years ago my wife and I had gone to a club. Not your ordinary club, but a good club for swingers and singles. The night had started out rather slow and we were not finding any action that I had hoped. My wife knows what she wants and that is what we go with. And that night we found what she wanted and it was such a great experience she knew she wanted to do it again. She had gotten fucked by a black guy and she had enjoyed it. So, when we got the chance, she wanted to try it again. Being at a swinger’s club isn’t really her thing, but fucking in front of people or listening to them fuck is a big turn-on for her. Since we don’t live close to any swingers’ clubs or anything of that nature, we don’t get many opportunities to do anything like this. A couple of years ago we got a chance to go to another club. Yes, one of those clubs. We were looking for a little fun and hoping to find something as good as the last time we were out. We talked to many people as the night went on and my wife was trying to figure out what we were going to be doing to have fun that night. There was a hot blonde that was interested in us and kept on grabbing my cock which my wife was loving because this was getting her going. My wife and I decided that this was not what we had in mind for tonight, so we just kind of let that slide and we went on to pursue something else. She said she would know it when she saw it. My wife had put a couple of drinks down and was feeling pretty good now. She was a little more daring and said she wanted to go change outfits like she did when we had been to a club previously. We had brought the very same sexy outfit that was see through, so she went and changed into it. When she came back out, there was not one guy's eyes on anyone but her. Even the women were looking on in awe. She is a beautiful woman that knows how to control a room. One guy came up to me and told me he was jealous. He said he would do anything to get to fuck my wife, but she just didn’t feel right with him, I guess. As we were standing around, in came this well-built younger black guy and I think she almost came right there. The look on her face was almost mind blowing. She got this horny grin and told me she was ready to start our night. As he walked by her, she gave him this dirty smile and took her hand and rubbed down by her cunt. He stopped walking and came over to her and asked if he could help her with anything. She just smiled and said that I think you already know what you can do. They danced around a little bit, but I could tell she couldn’t take it anymore, so she quickly unzipped his pants and took out his cock and grabbed it and lead him into another room like a dog on a leash. I stayed back a couple of minutes to give them some time to get to know each other. When I did finally get to the other room, they had already undressed and she was sucking his cock. It was larger than mine. Not much longer, but thicker. I could tell she liked it. My wife had picked a room where people would be able to watch if they wanted to. I stayed back in the wings and was kind of hidden so she really didn’t know I was even there. As I watched my wife in action, I could tell she was enjoying every second of this guy’s cock. She was sucking it like there was no tomorrow. Now it was his turn to return the favor. He got his face down to her pussy and started licking like it was candy. She was turning red and I could tell she was already about to cum. She was squirming and shaking and he was getting her cunt all ready for his big shaft. But before he fucked her, he now spread her legs out and started fingering her pussy to the point that she started squirting fluids all over the sheet they were laying on. It was like the flood gates had opened up and all the juices were flowing. She finally had all she could take because I’m sure she had cum multiple times already and I could tell she just wanted to have him inside her. I heard her say to give me your big, black cock. He asked her if she wanted him to put on a condom and she told him no, she wanted to feel him inside her cunt. He took her and spread her legs wide and slowly inserted his bbc into her tight cunt. She told him to go slowly because she said it was so big that she needed to get used to it. After several minutes of the slow movement, she said she needed him to fuck her harder so he started to go full penetration into her dripping wet cunt. She was telling him how good his cock felt, and how she loved fucking him. They switched positions multiple times with her sitting on top of his cock and riding him like she has never ridden before. My wife took his whole cock inside of her as deeply as she could, rubbing back and forth and cumming time and time again. They finally switched back to missionary style and were fucking hard when I heard her say to him, she wanted him to cum in her pussy. She said she wanted to feel his cum drip out of her pussy all night long. When he heard her say that, he started to pick up the pace and finally started moaning and said he was about to cum. My wife was now cumming herself and as he shot his load inside of her, she started squirming and shaking with every pulse of his exploding cock. Her body was red from all of her orgasms, and I could tell she was getting worn out. They had gone for almost 40 minutes of nonstop action. Not to mention that all the other people that had gathered around to watch started going to other parts of the place as they had gotten a show that they would remember forever. When he pulled his now soft cock out of my wife, I could see the cum dripping down her ass. She was getting what she wanted, I guess. She would be able to feel his cum dripping out of her the rest of the night. But I didn’t realize that she was not done yet. She wanted more. My wife took his cock and started sucking on it again. I guess he was young enough that almost instantly he got hard and she took his cock and guided it into her cunt and said she needed more of his cum. He fucked her for another 10 minutes until he exploded with more cum inside my wife’s pussy again. Again, as I watched the cum drip down her ass, she was getting what she wanted. She was going to feel this the rest of the night. They both started cleaning up a little and I slowly came out of the crowd that had gathered. She saw me and gave me that dirty little smile she sometimes gets. My wife asked me if I had enjoyed her show. She said she needed to have a little more cum in her pussy tonight and she now wanted mine. Her new little friend just kind of sat back in the corner and decided to watch us. I knew I wouldn’t last long because I had almost cum multiple times just watching her. With some of the crowd still watching I got undressed, and slid my wet with pre-cum cock into my wife’s cum-loaded pussy. I fucked her until she started cumming. Her cunt convulsed so hard that it squeezed my cock and made me start to cum. I came in her pussy, mixing my cum with my wife’s new fuck buddies cum. I pulled my cock out and watched it all slowly slide down her ass. She got up and went over to our young fuck buddy and she gave him a long passionate kiss and said thank you for such a great time. He gave her one last little finger fucking and handed her a card of his if we were ever in the area again. He left after he got dressed and we got cleaned up and went out to the main room. I had multiple people including women and even the bartender say that my wife was one of the women they would like to fuck if they ever got a chance after seeing her in action. I guess I’m the lucky one here. Later that night when we were driving to our resort, she slipped her hand down pants and put her fingers in her pussy. She brought them out and rubbed them on my face. She smiled and said we gotta do this again sometime as we pulled into the parking lot to call it a night. And what a night it was.

We had met Darrell and Judy at a swingers house party that we used to attend way back when we first started in the lifestyle. We have been involved for about a year and a half, and we met a lot of great people and played with some. Although we were very friendly with this younger couple, we hadn’t played. We had been in the same room together, in the open room, but never really discussed or talked about getting together physically in our conversation. At the last party, they had learned that I had a service business, something they might be interested in. They asked if I might be able to come by the following Sunday morning when they’re both home and go over some of the things they wanted to have taken care of. Darrell asked that I arrive early on Sunday morning, so I was there about 10 minutes ahead of time, parked in the driveway. Darrell came out on the porch and waved me to come on it. It was about 8 o’clock. We went into his kitchen, and he poured me a mug of coffee. After we chatted for a few minutes, he started to describe some of the things that he wanted done. He also mentioned that Judy was still asleep but should be down shortly. After about 15 to 20 minutes of casual conversation, you could hear movement, with someone coming down the stairs. A sleepy voice called out, “Honey, I need my morning dose.” Darrell responded, “Here in the kitchen, babe, we have company.” Judy shuffled in wearing her pink fuzzy slippers and an oversized men’s T-shirt, her breast swinging freely underneath the fabric. She mumbled a sleepy, “Oh, good morning,” as she headed for the pot of coffee on the counter. Darrell and I continued chatting away as Judy prepared her mug of coffee and joined us at the table. Darrell explained to her that we had already discussed their needs and that I had come up with a couple of suggestions that I would get back to them on. Judy sat quietly, taking it all in, sipping at her coffee, gazing between Darrell and myself through the rising steam of her mug. The conversation then turned to the usual general talk about what we’ve been up to, what they’ve been up to, work, etc. Darrell got up to pour another cup of coffee. As he passed Judy, she mumbled, “I need my dose, babe.” He just shook his head. I wasn’t really sure what all this meant. I assumed some sort of medication, but who knows? As Daryl returned with his coffee, he stood over Judy, bent down as she looked up, gently kissed her forehead, and said, “Honey. You wrecked me last night. I have nothing left to give.“ Now I had a good idea what they were talking about and must’ve given myself away with a muffled chuckle. “She can be quite the demanding vixen, “said Darrell. “She kept me up half the night, and I’m all tapped out.” Judy looked at me with a very mischievous smile on her face. Darrell looked down at Judy and said, “If you need more, you’re gonna have to get it from him,” Daryl stated, tipping his head in my direction. I have to say this took me by surprise. As I said before, we have not played yet other than sharing the same area in a group room. I did not know what to say just sat quietly with probably a very silly looking grin on my face not sure if I should respond or not. Judy is the one who broke the silence. “Hmm I think I would like that very much if he is willing” again a moment or two of awkward silence when Derek stated “buddy you’d be doing me a favor I need a break.” Now I will be honest: Judy is a very good-looking woman 15 years my junior, about five foot eight, with an hourglass figure, long brunette hair, and large full breasts. To say I was attracted to her, you’re damn right. I just was not expecting this situation and did not want to overstep my bounds. “Well?” Darrell asked. “Really?” I asked. “Please. She has been talking about you since the last party. She is very willing,” Darrell persisted. “She sucks me off just about every morning. I got nothing left.” Judy smiled and giggled. I quietly thanked myself for showering this morning. “I just need to make a quick phone call to check in at home, but I would have to say I’m greatly interested and would be happy to oblige.” Judy let out a squeal of glee, clapping her hands in front of her, and I could not ignore the shaking of her breasts underneath the thin T-shirt. I made a quick call to the Queen, stating what was going to happen, and she responded, “Good luck, enjoy yourself, be home by 1 o’clock. We have plans this afternoon.” I put my phone down on the table, looked up at Darrell, and Judy smiled and said, “Well, I guess I’m free.” Judy took a sip of her coffee, turned her chair to the side and asked me to come stand in front of her. Once there, she did not waste any time unbuckling my belt and jeans, pulling them down to my knees. In one motion, she pulled my boxers down and buried her face fully against my flaccid cock and balls, sniffing deeply. She rocked her head from side to side and softly murmured a gentle “mmmm” of approval. After nuzzling me a bit, she gave me two gentle kisses, and using only her tongue, she swept my soft cock into her mouth. I looked over to Darrell to see he had a big grin indicating to me he liked what he saw Judy doing. I relaxed a bit more. Looking down at Judy she had her eyes closed. She was rolling me around inside her mouth with her tongue. Then she sucked hard and gently bobbed her head a few times, then took me completely into her mouth again. She was making soft, guttural moans as she continued attacking me. “She really loves doing this,” Darrell stated. I did not respond other than a sigh on my part. Judy continued working me with her mouth, and I started to respond to her efforts. As I started to swell, she took less and less of me into her mouth. She started stocking me with her hand and mouth. After a short time, she “popped” the head of my cock out of her mouth. “Oh my,” she said as she stroked me with her two hands, “I didn’t expect this.” She gasped, then took the remaining length of my cock beyond her two fists in her mouth. “Dude,” exclaimed Darrell, “do you mind if I take pictures of Judy with that?” I could only nod my head in approval; I didn’t want to break the mood. Darrell fumbled with his phone and started taking pictures. Judy, with just the tip of me in her mouth, hands-free. And then one of my full length from her chin to her forehead. “Damn,” Darrell stated, happily clicking away. Judy used one hand to stroke me while sucking on my balls. Darrell had the sound activated on his phone, and there were times it rapidly stuttered as he excitedly took multiple pictures as Judy skillfully continued the assault on my full erection. She tried to take more of me in her mouth but could only manage about half of me before her gag reflex kicked in, and she loudly gasped, popping me out of her mouth and sucking in a large amount of air while stroking with one, then both hands. Every now and again, she would run her tongue from my balls and under the length of my cock, sinking as much of me as possible into her mouth. At some point, the shutter noise on Darrell’s phone stopped. I wasn’t sure when, but he continued to move the phone camera around Judy’s head and shoulders, I assume taking video. After several minutes of this, although I’m not very sure of the time, Judy stopped. “Let’s go in the living room.” I kicked off my sneakers and pants and, with her holding my cock in her hand, led me into their living room to a sectional couch and had me sit on an oversized ottoman. She took a pillow from the couch and knelt on it in front of me. She resumed stroking me. One-handed, two-handed, then into her mouth. Shallow, deep, gagging a bit, then back to stroking. Time drifted away as I was enjoying every moment of her efforts. “Tell her when you are ready to cum so I can get a closeup,” instructed Darrell. Again, no answer from me other than nodding my head. Judy continued vigorously, trying to get me to cum. She rested occasionally, stroking my length with her two hands. After a bit of time, I heard her ask Darrell, “Can I try this? I really want to try him.” “Hell yeah,” Darrell exclaimed. “Is that ok with you?” he asked me. “Sure,” I responded. Judy is still working on me. “Only cum in her mouth,” Darrell instructed. I mumbled an “ok” in agreement. Judy told me to lay back on the ottoman as she stood stripping off the tee shirt. Her breasts swung freely, jiggling with her every movement. I expected that I would be given a condom or she might roll one on me, but instead, she turned away from me and started to lower herself onto me reverse cowgirl. Seeing my concern, Darrell assured me it would be okay if I was okay with it. I agreed. My crotch was soaked with Judy’s saliva. I watched with eager anticipation as she positioned herself over me. Darrell was giving her some instruction so he could get his video of her lowering herself onto me. I witnessed a few rivulets trickling down her inner thighs. She grasped my cock with her hand and rubbed the end of it along her lips while slightly lowering herself back and forth but not penetrating. After a few moments, I felt her start to take me in. She gasped and stopped for a moment, then repeated, taking me out, rubbing me back in. God, she felt great. Judy shifted herself slightly, still holding my cock. She guided me back into her opening, taking just the head of me into her. After a brief pause, she lifted her hips up a little and then backed down a little further. A few strokes and then a little more. Each time she did this, shallowly stroking what she had in her, she would slowly take a little more. With each deeper penetration, her body would gently quiver a bit. “Damn, this is hot”! Darrell blurted out. If he thought what he saw was hot he should see this from my angle. Damn is right. I do not think either of us were aware of time. There was no rush, no frenzied groping or pumping. Judy was in complete control as it should be, all about her pleasure, her comfort. It wasn’t long before I was completely embedded inside the warmth of this woman. Using her body to stroke me, she would take me shallow, then deep strokes, occasionally stopping, deeply penetrating, and grinding on me, almost like dancing on me with her hips. I could hear her murmuring something from time to time, but I didn’t make out what she was saying. I was too engrossed with what she was doing to me. After a while, she stood, releasing my cock. She turned, facing me, and straddled my waist. Grasping my cock she guided me into her, and she settled completely on my cock. “Damn babe, do that again,” Darrell, now directing this video. I didn’t care at all; I was thoroughly enjoying myself. He directed her to rise up almost off me the slowly back down. I was lost in her breasts hanging down on me, her nipples brushing along my chest with her rocking motion. Judy’s breathing was quickening with the occasional moan. I loved stroking her breasts, using both hands to hold and squeeze while my mouth teased and pulled on her nipples. She started to ride me harder for a while, stopping every so often with full penetration, wiggling her hips. Once she started raising herself completely and then slamming herself back onto me, taking full, deep strokes, I started to feel that I was getting there. “I need you to take me,” mumbled Judy as she raised herself off of me. I stood, and she knelt on the ottoman. I accepted the offer of taking her from behind, but I took my time. Partial and shallow strokes, then slowly pushing in deep. Gauging that she was comfortable with this, I spread her cheeks apart with my hands, went as deep as possible, and paused. With each deep penetration and pause, she would gasp slightly and pump and grind against me. I’m not sure who was breathing more excitedly, Judy, me, or Darrell, who was totally lost in videoing and watching through the lens. He had swapped out his phone for a handheld video camera at some point, but I am not sure when. I hadn’t noticed. Judy set the pace. She started bucking back onto me hard and solid. I took the hint and picked up the pace, slamming back into her with full deep strokes. Her verbal jerky breathless “aaahhhs” and “oohhhs” excited me and Darrell. He was moving around us videoing from various angles commenting as he goes. Judy announced we had to stop. I was concerned if she was ok. She was; she just wanted to be on her back. She grasped my hand and, giggling, pulled me quickly down the hall, with Darrell a step behind me, to a bedroom. She sat on the bed and quickly took me into her mouth, running her tongue along my length. She laid back her butt on the edge of the bed, pulling me to her. “Fuck me hard,” she said, “but I want you to cum in my mouth.” I nodded that I understood. I position myself between her raised legs. She pulled her legs back and wide open, bent at the knees. I leaned in, pressing myself against her opening, grasping each breast in my hands. Bending to nuzzle and suck on her nipples made me enter her partially, making Judy wriggle a light and let out an audible sigh. I squeezed both breasts together and alternated between each nipple as I started to push deeper inside her. She wiggled her hips, trying to press onto me. Once fully penetrated, she ground herself on me. After a few minutes, I raised myself above her and started slowly pumping into her. I alternated shallow pumping with a few deep full strokes and, from time to time, pressing deep into her and just grinding against her. It seemed to excite her, judging by her body response and breathy moans. “Fuck me hard,” she said, “take me hard!” Our director shouted the same, “Pound her hard!” Placing a hand on each thigh to hold her legs open and back, I started a steady thrusting, alternating occasionally slamming against her hard. Judy responded with pleasing moans. She fondled and squeezed her breasts and then gathered them both on her chest, cradled by both her upper arms. Her breasts rocked and waved with each thrust. It was marvelous. I was desperately trying to keep the same pace. Judy traced her fingers over her lower tummy, bringing both over the top of her pubic mound. Her fingers, finding her sweet spot, started vigorously rubbing above her clitoris. I continued to piston in and out of Judy. Her mouth opened, and her breathing sounded labored. After a few minutes, she started to make a soft-pitched whimpering noise. I continued to thrust hard into her. Only slightly withdrawing, then slamming back into her, making her whole body jerk, her breasts jolting about with each impact. Her whining noise was getting a bit higher and louder, and then it hit. She suddenly sucked in a big breath of air, her head picked up off the bed, a long guttural moan that ended on a high note. “Aarrggeeeee!” Then, her back arched as she slammed her head back, followed by rapid breathing and intermittent uncontrolled giggling. I felt her contraction, an intense gripping of my cock as she climaxed. I slowed to a slow, deliberate, full-stroke penetration. I knew I was very close. I declared, “I’m going to cum!” and pulled out of Judy and stepped back. Judy slinked off the bed to her knees on the floor. I was pumping my cock by hand. Judy pushed it aside and started to rapidly jerk my cock by hand. “Cum for me, come on, cum” Judy repeated this a few times as the build-up reached its peak. I moaned low and loud. The first volley went across her open mouth and right cheek. The next, she aimed me directly into her mouth. Third and forth, under her chin and neck, the remaining small spurts and drops landed scattered over her breasts. “Wow, oh my god!” Judy squealed excitedly. Darrell was beside himself with excitement. Other than the pictures and videos they made themselves, this was the first video allowed with someone other than Darrell. He said, “This is crazy sexy, hot as hell”! The clock in the bedroom indicated we had been at this for about 90 minutes. A first for all of us. But to be fair, a hell of a lot of manual and oral play, stop and start, prolonged it all. Judy agreed, reached over, and pulled Darrell to her. She quickly pulled down his sweatpants and promptly took his cock in her mouth. I picked up their video camera and started videoing the two of them. Judy had Darrell hard in just a few seconds. She made an extra effort to lavish his cock with her mouth, bobbing her head up and down and then swallowing him whole. She then pulled him down on top of her. He quickly slipped inside her and started hammering away with Judy, encouraging him along, “Take me baby, fill me up!” From my view, I had a clear shot of him pumping his cock in and out of her. With her telling him to take her hard, cum for her, and watching the two of us for the past hour and a half, he had no hope of lasting very long. He started groaning, Judy telling him to fill her. He let out a bellow and started cumming inside her. I caught the whole thing on video. His pumping and cumming. His cum leaking around his cock out of her. And when he pulled out, the cum leaked out of her. When things calmed down, he viewed the video and couldn’t believe how hard he came and how much he gave her. Judy chimed in, “And you said you didn’t have anymore, holding out on me.” We didn’t get dressed. We went into the kitchen and talked about what had just happened and past swinging adventures. About an hour later, Judy walked over to me and asked if I could go again. I looked at Darrell, and he quickly shook his head yes. “If you can, that would be awesome”. I agreed. We walked back to the bedroom and climbed up on the bed. We kissed and fondled each other a little bit. I then positioned myself on my left side and maneuvered Judy on her back with her legs up and over my hip. I easily slipped my semi-soft cock inside her. She was very warm and wet from Darrell. My hands were free to caress and squeeze her breasts. Darrell switched between videoing and kissing Judy. He occasionally played and sucked on her breasts. I slowly pumped a little into Judy. After a few moments, she exclaimed, “I can feel you growing inside me,” and giggled in amazement. Once I was fully hard I changed position to a supporting missionary. Using my knees to keep Judy’s legs open and my arms keeping me up to watch and nibble on her breasts. I started slow, long thrusts and built up to harder, faster, full-length thrusts. In about fifteen minutes, I was pulling out and dribbling cum on her tummy. Judy sat up and slid down, taking me into her mouth, making an effort to suck and lick me clean. It was almost noon, and I had to run to get home on time. We promised each other we would get together soon, all four of us. And that we did. They joined our group and played once or twice a month at our parties. We also traveled and shared very often for 4 - 5 years. Then, they moved to New Mexico for Darrell’s work.

We have a new gym near our house. Ashley and I joined to try to keep in shape. We go to work out as often as possible and were pleased to have met some other couples our age. Kyle and Megan were one couple we hit it off with. One night after working out, we talked about stopping for a drink, and Kyle suggested we could go to their house instead of stopping at a bar. We all agreed, and Ashley and I followed them to their home. We were still in our workout clothes, shorts and T-shirts. Ashley has nice 36D breasts, and Megan has fantastic breasts too. Ashley always wore a thin bra when she worked out, and her nipples would show. I noticed that Kyle was always eyeing her, and to my surprise, Megan too. We sat in the kitchen, cracked a beer, and shot the breeze. We talked about exercising, and Kyle said they had some old workout equipment in the basement but seldom used it. I asked him what equipment he had, and he said he'd show us. We went down to his workout room. One of the things that he had was a bench press machine. He told Megan to lie down and demonstrate it to us. Megan laid down and showed us how it worked. Her tits were pressing against her T-shirt, and her nipples were showing like Ashley's. I remarked that this was an excellent exercise to build up your chest muscles. Megan said, "Oh, I know. Why don't you show them, honey?" Kyle leaned over Megan on the bench and pulled her top up above her tits. To our surprise, Megan smiled a huge smile instead of protesting. Then Kyle unhooked her front closure bra and opened it. Her firm tits defied gravity and stayed right where they at. The sudden exposure to cool air made her nipples harden, and the surrounding areolae pucker up. "I love my girls! Don't you?" Megan asked. Megan gave Ashely a long look and said, "I bet yours are just as nice or nicer. I will admit, I love looking at them at the gym. It makes my workout time go by so much faster!" Ashley blushed and stammered, "Uhh...thanks. I do like my titties too, I admit it." With that, Ashley slowly raised her shirt and unhooked her bra, showing off her firm, slightly larger, tits. Megan, the boldest one in the room, said: "Maybe you boys would like to see more than just titties? What do you think, Ashley?" Caught off guard even more, Ashley was silent for a few seconds and then said, "Well, as long as we have gone this far, we might as well take off all our clothes, I guess." Kyle said, "I've got an idea, Dylan. Why don't you pull Megan's shorts off, and I'll pull Ashley's shorts off?" I looked at Ashley, and Megan looked at Kyle, and everyone agreed. Kyle and I stooped down next to each other. Megan moved over next to me, and Ashley moved in front of Kyle. My hands were shaking a little as I put my fingers in the elastic waistband of Megan's shorts, and I slowly pulled them down to see her in a thong. I looked up at her, and she smiled and told me to finish the job. I looked at Kyle. He had Ashley's shorts down around her ankles and her panties halfway down her legs, and he couldn't take his eyes off her pussy. I pulled Megan's thong down and said, "Man, what a beautiful pussy!" Kyle followed up with, "Same here!" Both girls smiled at the compliments. Megan stepped out of her shorts and thong and spread her legs apart, putting my face just inches away from her bush. I looked up at her and asked, "You don't mind, do you?" I reached behind her, grabbed her cheeks, and pulled her pussy into my face. She put her hands on my head and said, "Are you going to eat my pussy or just sniff it?" I mumbled, "As good as I can, baby." I started licking her slit and nibbling her clit, then I sucked it in my mouth and flicked my tongue on it. She began to moan. Then I could hear Ashley moaning and looked over to see Kyle down between her legs eating her pussy. Kyle had pulled his cock out of his shorts and was jacking off. He had a nice size cock, what looked like eight inches, and fat. Ashley was going to like this. Megan started backing up to the couch as I followed her with my mouth. She laid down and spread her legs as wide as she could to give me full access to her. Now I could combine working her clit with broad tongue strokes aimed right into her core at her opening. I had pulled my cock out too and was stroking it. Megan said, "Dylan, why don't you stand up and take off your shorts." I stood up, pulled down my shorts, and stepped out of them, and Megan reached up, grabbed my cock, and pulled me over to her. She put her mouth around my cock and started sucking it, and she could really suck cock. She put her hands around my ass and pulled me in and out of her mouth. I thought I was going to cum and said, "I think I'd better fuck you before I cum." I got between her spread legs with my cock in my hand. I was fumbling, trying to find her pussy. Megan reached down, put her hand around my cock, and started it in. She was wet and well-lubricated as my cock slipped in. I started stroking in and out, and she put her legs around me and pulled me in more. Megan smiled, "Oh man Dylan, you've got a nice fat cock like my husband. Fuck me good baby, I need it!" I pounded my cock in and out of her as she continued to moan, and then she yelled that she was cumming. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see that Kyle and Ashley were on the other couch. Kyle had Ashley's legs up against his chest as he pounded his cock in and out of her. Kyle moaned, "I'm cumming, I'm cumming," as he pushed his pelvis against Ashley as hard as he could, filling her up with his big cock and his spunk. Watching Kyle fuck Ashley made me horny as hell, and feeling Megan's cunt around my cock was all it took as I shot my load in her. She could feel my cum and said, "Yeah, baby, give me all your cum, fill me up." I didn't think I would ever stop cumming, but the feeling quit as my balls emptied, and I collapsed on Megan. I looked over at Kyle and Ashley; he was lying on her, gently sucking her nipples as Ashley had her legs locked around him. Once we had all cleaned ourselves up, we sat around talking. Megan was next to me, and Ashley was next to Kyle. Megan had her leg over mine, and I softly stroked her pussy while she stroked my cock. Kyle said, "You know, this is better exercise than working out at the gym." Megan said, "Yes, it is. Way more fun too! We need to do this more often. What do you think, Ashley?" Ashley said, "Well, I had a good time, and I think it's the best exercise. Honestly, the gym is so boring. But getting a healthy workout while my pussy gets worked out, I can go for that!" I said, "Well, that settles it then. Fuck the gym! Every week, let's just get together and fuck each other!"

Sue and I had taken a break for most of our 40's. Out of the blue I met a guy named Jim through work. We got along well. He had been divorced for a number of years, was well educated, and held a very responsible job. As friends, our conversation eventually turned to "let's get together for dinner some night and you can meet my wife." There was no "intent" for anything other than for Jim to meet my wife. We invited Jim to dinner at our house one night and the conversation was great. Over the next few months we got together a few times for a drink at the end of the work week. Sue wasn't working anymore so she'd meet up with us. Eventually the conversations got a little more "suggestive" but nothing was said until one night on our way back home I told Sue that Jim had told me it had been a long time since he'd been with a woman and had no interest in dating someone because he didn't want to deal with the drama "of a relationship". I told her I thought it would be fun to see if he'd be interested in getting together some night for some adult fun and she said she'd consider it. I told her I wouldn't pressure her at all as I wanted her to make the decision based upon how she felt. The next day she brought the subject up and said she'd be willing to try one night but for me not to plan on it being a regular thing like what had happened with John. I then talked with Jim and mentioned to him the conversation I had with Sue but told Jim not to let Sue know I told him. The plan was to get together at Jim's and at some point I'd mention about playing cards, and Jim would say, "all I know how to play is strip poker". Sue and I showed up at Jim's and he had cheese and crackers and wine set out. Sue only needs one glass of wine before she starts feeling "good". So after one glass of wine, the cards came out and when Jim mentioned "strip poker," I said, "I'm fine with that", and Sue said in a flirty way, "if we play, nobody can chicken out at any time." Jim laughingly said "you may regret you said that." Sue was the first one to be completely naked. When that happened she said, "ok, the game is over". I said, "the game isn't over until we are all naked as we said, nobody could chicken out." Sue said, "I don't have any more clothes to take off, can I put them back on?" We both said "no". Sue lost the very next hand and looked up at us and said "oh well, nothing changes". I said, "no", she lost the hand. I then told her to pick a card from the deck and whatever the number was would be the number of minutes Jim and I had to use our hands anywhere on her. She picked a 6. With that Jim felt up Sue for the first time. After just a minute or two Sue grabbed Jim's hand and looked up and said, "OK, we all know where this is going, why don't we just go to the bedroom." And with that, we had our first threesome. We eventually had a number of 3somes and we were all comfortable with each other. Jim owned a secluded summer lake house and after a few months invited us over for the weekend. He and I talked together and I shared that I thought it would be cool if we met at a restaurant and I'd let Sue off at the door and she'd walk in and sit at the table that Jim was at, as if she was picking him up. And, that I would sit at a separate table and then follow them to his house when they left. So, the Friday had finally come and on the drive to the restaurant to meet Jim, Sue all of a sudden said to me, "what would be your perfect fantasy for tonight and Saturday?" I asked her "why" she was asking. She responded that Jim was someone she'd be willing to do pretty much anything with if it was a fantasy of mine. I then told Sue it would be a huge fantasy of mine if I just dropped her off at the restaurant, for her to go sit with Jim as I parked the car. That I'd watch them from another table and that she'd leave with Jim in his car after they had a drink and I'd follow them. I said I wanted to "watch her" as if she was on a date with Jim and for her to act that way, knowing I was watching. It was exciting watching them have a drink together and just talking and laughing. When they got up to leave, I followed them out the restaurant and saw them walking thru the parking lot holding hands. I sat in my car waiting for them to leave the parking lot. That took longer than I thought and I was wondering what was going on. Eventually they passed me in the parking lot and I followed them out. During the drive I noticed Sue's head bobbing up and down and realized that she was giving Jim a blow job while he was driving. I can still picture it now.

Like many people, I was really mad, confused, upset and various other emotions after my divorce from first husband. He cheated often. Constantly saying it would never happen again, and of course it did. Then we separated for a bit. Once we got back together he said it wouldn't happen again. At this point he talked me into swapping a couple of times. I went along with it thinking it would help the marriage, of course it didn't. And I soon found out that he was once again screwing his secretary. So I knew divorce was looming so I went out and a brief affair with a married coworker of mine. To be honest he was a nice guy and I felt bad being the other woman. I felt really guilty one time we were on a business trip together, we had been in meetings all day and were back in his room and had a drink or two. I had removed my blouse and he had removed his pants and I was on my knees giving him oral when the room phone rang (cell phones not that common back then). It was his wife....for some reason I felt sorry for her. The affair soon ended after that. Fast forward a few months, my divorce is final and I had just moved into a apartment. Across the street from the apartment was a shopping center which was handy, because there was a grocery store there and a dry cleaners that I would use. After a couple of long weeks at work (I had attended back to back conferences) I had a weekend to myself. I had made no plans because I just wanted to rest up after the road trips. Saturday afternoon I decide to walk over and grab some things at the store. While walking down one of the aisles a man comes walking towards me. We just smile at each other, no words spoken. Well it was at that point things startled to tingle. I was now horny and realized I had made no plans to go out Saturday night or Sunday. So now I'm feeling bored and horny. As I'm walking out of the store, I noticed the guy I smiled at getting into what looked to be his work van. Not sure what came over me (maybe the new sense of self-empowerment after the divorce), I simply walked up to his van and motioned for him to roll down the window. I simply smiled and said, "Not sure if you are busy with work, but if you have time for a quick fuck I live in apartment 212 right across the street". Didn't wait for a reply, simply turned and walked towards my apartment. Needles to say my heart was beating a bit fast as I walked across the street and up the stairs to my apartment. I went into the kitchen and put the few things I bought away...and then heard a knock on the door. Now my heart rate skyrocketed. I opened the door and said something like, "I'm glad you had some time to spare." I barely gotten the words out when he had grabbed me and pulled me close to him and next thing I know our tongues are entangled and our hands are exploring each other's bodies. Once the door closed I thought we would head to the bedroom but I guess we were both so hot and horny we ended up fucking right there on the living room floor. Never made to the couch let along the bedroom. Clothes were off in a matter of seconds. We barely said a word to each other the entire time he was there....which I guess was 45 minutes or so, it seemed to go by so quickly. I was wet the moment he touched me and he went down on me instantly. Now he didn't go down for a quick lick and then expect a blowjob he stayed down there until I came, and I came hard. I returned the favor and went down on him....he fucked me from behind, me on top of him and missionary. I knew I came at least one more time. I'm sure he came but I just remember him being hard all the time lol. After my second orgasm I was out of breath and thought I was about to pass out. At that point he got up and said he had appointment he had to get to. He dressed and left, I was still nude, sweaty and hot and just laid on the floor for another half hour trying to put my thoughts together on what happened. I tried not to over analyze it, just took it for what it was. A great fuck session with a guy I never saw again.

True story that is still in my spank bank. This was way back to 2013, when you could find horny couples on Craigslist and Backpage. I was on business in St Louis, horny in my hotel room browsing through casual encounters to see what I could see. Replied to a few cuckold couple posts, most were just horny dudes hunting for pics. Then I ran across an ad "St Louis couple looking for DP fun". I replied that I was interested and had a hotel room downtown. Cindy replied back when I asked her what they had in mind. "Splitroast me, tongue on my clit when I'm getting fucked, double vaginal, double penetration. You can spank me, pull my hair, pinch my nipples if you get me hot enough." She then sent a pic of the two of them - Dave took it while he was fucking her doggie while she was sucking a huge dildo looking at a mirror. I sent a nude pic of me and anxiously waited a reply. She replied they were ready for the next step and would be downtown in one hour. We met in an Applebee's right next to the hotel to see if we mutually wanted to take it further. They walked in looking like a normal suburban couple. She was definitely a BBW girl and did most of the talking. We got to know each other over a drink and quickly came to the conclusion that none of us were psycho killers and I gave them a key while they went back to the car to retrieve lube and condoms After 15 minutes I hear a knock then the door unlock. They both walk in smiling and comment "nice hotel." Cindy takes off the jacket she was wearing to reveal a lace teddy and fuck me boots that she must have changed into. She walks up to me confidently and gives me a wet kiss with lots of tongue as Dave watches and then joins in. Cindy then turns to make out with Dave while reaching back and fondling my cock through my jeans. I whisper in her ear, "Get on your knees and suck your husband's cock." Before I know it, Dave whips out his cock which is bigger and thicker than I've ever seen in person. I get on my knees next to her and hold her hair back so that I can watch her blow him up close, moving her thong aside and fingering her sopping wet pussy loudly. She kisses me and I taste cock for the first time, albeit indirectly. We then move to one of the two queen beds and put Cindy on all fours. I pull down her panties to her knees and give her big ass a few playful smacks. She moans and spreads her legs a little wider, showing us her wet pussy and I shift my spanking to it. She shrieks and moans as I finger her pussy. Dave takes off her bra freeing her huge tits with big red nipples. I grab one and then another... tweaking her big nips to make her moan some more. Dave is sitting back stroking his big dick looking right at her. I don't think we ever made eye contact. Dave then throws two condoms down on the bed which is my cue to fuck her. I quickly pull it on, grab her hips, groan, and plunge into her wet pussy. Dave pulls her hair gently but firmly so that her face is in the air and her tits start swaying. I watch as he slides his cock down her throat and hear her give him the sloppiest BJ ever. Full on licks, lip pops, sucks his balls and fingers his ass as I fuck her harder, trying not to cum. Then I feel as if I'm going to cum and suggest we switch positions. Cindy deep throats me and Dave starts to fuck her pussy hard as all hell making her titties bounce in all directions. She looks up at me and says, "This is so fucking hot, I love it." I grab her hair with both hands and start to face fuck her good. All of a sudden she starts trembling all over and moaning guttural. She spits out my cock and tells us she is going to cum. Cum was an understatement, she literally gushed girl cum all over my hotel bed. I've never seen such a gush, it sounded like somebody flushed a toilet. "Sorry about the bed, but I told you I was a gusher," she says. I suggest we all move over to the other bed and pull her on top of me. She is so wet that my pubes are soaked immediately. Dave pushes her forward onto me not too gently and we kiss as he works his cock inside her asshole. She starts to buck wildly and again tells us how hot this is. Her pussy is so wet that my cock falls out with every thrust into her ass. I suggest we switch positions and push into her ass as Dave fucks her with that monster cock. I spank her with every thrust talking dirty to her which sends Dave off to cumming inside her. We collapse for a minute and Dave excuses himself to get a drink of water. We are all sweating profusely. But I'm not done with Cindy yet, and lay on her missionary, spreading her legs wide and fucking her well used, stretched pussy like mad. I fall out a couple times and then decide to put my slippery hard cock into her ass, butt fucking her missionary. I think this was a first for her, since she calls Dave in to check it out. He watches and nods then leaves the bedroom to sit on the couch outside and listen. I give it to her for another 30 minutes easily, fucking her ass and rubbing her clit. She cums again and again but my cock gets desensitized due to the rubber and I can''t cum. As she is getting wore out, she asks me what she can do to get me off? I tell her that I don't think I can cum from fucking or sucking, come sit on my face and I'll jerk myself off. She looks at me devilishly and climbs right on top, lowering her big cunt right on my face, holds my head with both hands, and slides back and forth, giving me an opportunity to lick her ass. After two minutes of this I feel my cum boiling in my nuts and explode a huge load on my stomach. She smiles, licks some up and then snowballs me! Another first. I lay there not believing what happened as they get dressed and pack up. I email her after to check if Dave was OK with all of this and she says sure. I never hear from them again.

I had my back against a post at the foot of our canopied bed, I was sipping a glass of wine. Against the headboard my wife Mary reclined. And next to her was her lover, James. Except for here and there on the floor not a smidgeon of clothing was in evidence. James was visiting us for perhaps the third time, Mary had taken a shine to him, his jovial manners, his inventive expertise in the bedroom. She had a touch of New Relationship Energy and when she asked if he could visit on a Saturday night, I quickly gave my consent. At this time, Mary and I had been swingers for a few years. On this night, both James and I had been intimate with Mary, for well over an hour she’d licked, sucked and screwed at both of us, an uncounted number of orgasms had swept across her ravished body. We were relaxing, chatting as friends. And since he was becoming a friend James wanted to know more about us, particularly Mary’s desires and kinks. “What about anal?” James asked. “We haven’t done that with other people,” Mary replied, “but there’s always a first time. Is that something you’d like?” “Sure. What about double penetration?” “I don’t think I’d like to try that, too complicated to be fun.” Mary admitted she liked her toes sucked, her very favorite position was kneeling at the side of the bed while her lover stood behind her. But James already knew that. “So, how often do you get together with other people?” James asked. Mary looked at me, I glanced back, then decided to answer. “It depends on how busy we are, how many offers we get. We’ve gone a few months or so without anything happening, on the other hand there’s been weeks when we’ve had three or four dates. We like foursomes, meeting at our house or their’s. Mary enjoys threesomes, as you well know. And we’ll head up to DJs Island every so often, and if we get invited to a house party we always go if we can.” “That’s cool,” James admitted - he of course knew Mary was far from being a tenderfoot. He looked to her and asked, “Do you like gang bangs?” “What do you mean?” “You know, a bunch of guys doing you at once, you being the center of attention?” “I’ve never tried it,” she said, “I’m not sure if that’s something I’d like.” I spoke up. “What about those three guys in Green Tree?” She gave me a blank look. “You know, the time before we were married when you went over to your boyfriend’s house and wound up with him and both his roommates?” “Oh, that. Yeah. But it was different, I went into their bedrooms one at a time, the guys didn’t watch me.” I let it slide, I think James asked her next about role play and a few minutes later James began sucking at her nipple, that inevitably led to Mary’s arse on a pillow while James made her scream anew. As time went by and Mary and I had other lovers, other configurations, we’d chat of desires and fantasies, made some of them happen. I’d occasionally mention gang bangs. “Is that something you’d like to see?” she asked. “Not really, but if it appeals to you, I could help. I’m not sure I’d get that much out of it.” “I’ve thought about it,” she admitted. “I’ve got to say there’s something about the idea. To have this bunch of guys all wanting me, and then to let whoever have their way with me . . . that’s exciting. But it’s scary, too.” “What do you mean?” “If it’s just me in a room with five or six men, what if one of them gets abusive, or doesn’t want to stop when I want to? Even if you were there, I could see how it could get ugly.” She was pensive. “Or maybe some of them thought they didn’t have to use condoms. I think I’d have to be very relaxed and feel very safe to let something like that happen.” I scratched it from our to-do list. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Some months or years later we were invited to a house party on the other side of Monroeville. Bob was the host, someone we’d played with a couple of times, a single man who was successful both at business and in the LifeStyle. He shared with us the people on the invitation list, half of the couples had been our playmates at one time or another, he’d invited a few single men we’d heard good things about. Of course we accepted. We showed up at the party just before nine, cars were parked halfway up the street. When we entered the kitchen to hand Bob our gifts of wine and gourmet cookies, I was greeted by a tall, dark haired woman who I hadn’t bumped into before. She was dressed in a floor length nightgown of dusky blue, most of the fabric was lace. “You’re Adam, I’ve heard about you. I’m Ruth.” She flowed to my arms, raised her lips for the first kiss of the evening, I gave her mouth all the attention I could, not difficult as Ruth was a wonderful kisser. When we broke she complimented, “Well, yeah, that was pretty good. I’d like to get to know you better.” I didn’t have to wonder what she meant, I was tempted to take her up on the offer immediately, but the party was still in the mingling stage. I said, “Let’s look each other up later.” Ruth made her way around the room, greeting other men in like manner. By this time Mary had disappeared, I knew what she was up to. I greeted the other men I knew, was introduced to new friends. We were all wearing variations on the same theme, trousers and golf shirts, casual yet stylish. Most of the women wore something sexy, no complete nudity - that would come later. Mary rejoined us, she’d changed into a balcony bra and tanga, white with hot pink hearts and feathery trim, covered by a filmy scarlet kimono. We hadn’t been to Bob’s house before, so we gave ourselves the tour. On the top level there were three bedrooms, two of them had king sized beds and all had comfortable mats on the floor. The main level had the kitchen and breakfast room, where everyone tended to congregate, a dining room full of hors d’oeuvres, desserts and liquid refreshments, and a large den. In addition to the comfortable couches there were four blowup mattresses on the floor. This would be the ‘common room’, Mary and I realized. At the outset of the evening, there was flirting and conversation. And then, as if by a prearranged signal, groups started pairing off, migrating to various hidden spots. Mary and I were approached by Don and Linda, a couple we knew well, and after just a few seconds the four of us were heading for a bedroom. Linda, as I remember, was wearing a teddy, within a few moments she had my belt unbuckled and my cock out, sucking on it as I ripped my clothes off. I then placed her on her back, got a finger under her panties, she gasped as I probed into her. Next to us, Don had Mary naked already, his head was flanked by her thighs, she moaned as Don’s tongue prodded her clit. The four of us progressed through the various phases of foreplay. Mary was the first, as usual, to give her shout of passion, Don’s tongue was undeniably working its magic on her. Linda tore her gown off, I had the pleasure of toying with her pillowy tits as she sucked on my tool. Then she shifted, now my mouth was at her opening, licking at the ruddiness. It had been months since we’d cavorted with them, I’d forgot how she would stop breathing as she came, long moments when I actually became afraid she’d lose consciousness, but at last she exhaled loudly, panted trying to fill her lungs, pushed me away. “Oh, god, honey, Adam is just so good down there.” The foursome laughed, I attempted to reposition my tongue on Linda’s clit, she pushed me away, “If you do anymore of that, I won’t be able to walk the rest of the night!” She pushed me back, I remember her kissing me and groping my prick, my hand slid over her rump and I inserted a finger inside her, a little gasp indicated she was still heated. I got couple of condoms, handed one to Don, sheathed myself. A few seconds later Linda levitated above me and I glided inside her. She was in charge, of course I played with her nipples, tugged on a lock of her hair. But I was accustomed to group sex, if I paid too much attention to the slick skimming of my cock inside her welcoming pussy I’d come, too fast, too early. So I diverted my attention to the revelry on the other side of the bed. Don was supporting his shoulder against the headboard, his legs were stretched down the bed. Mary was pointing away from him, her thighs abutting his hips, her hands on one side of his calves. I heard the slapping sound of her ass against his belly, Don was pulling her waist toward and away from him. She looked to me, her eyes were distant in their revery, but she managed to give me a smile, touch me briefly for support. Linda was holding her breath again, I twinked a nipple to inspire her, was treated to a muffled scream as she erupted. At nearly the same time, Mary started the coos she’d always had as the signal of her orgasm, I heard bawdy grunts flowing from Don’s throat, I figured sperm was coursing from the dick embedded in my wife. I twisted Linda, now she was on her knees, I crept behind her, we were linked again. My thrusts were deep, with each push Linda yipped, we were having a great time. Still, I had little desire to orgasm, it was too early. We screwed as Don and Mary snuggled next to each other, apparently finished with their erotic play. In those circumstances, when one couple is done, it can become a little uncomfortable for the other couple to continue. I used a finger to tweak Linda’s clit, she screamed loudly then collapsed on the mattress, causing me to slip out of her. The married couples reconnected, Linda crawling to Don, Mary approaching me for a hug and cuddle. As I often did in these circumstances, I caressed her breast, it was still warm from her exertions, she allowed me to explore the terrain between her thighs, damp and hot, the labia spread, the clit prolonged and dense. Yes, I could tell Don had given her a good ride. While I was exploring her used body, her hand encircled my prick, found it still to be rocklike. Don and Linda climbed from the bed - we’d been in the room not even half an hour - and began to dress, Mary and I followed suit. Linda flowed to me again, telling me how I was a favorite of hers, I hefted a teat, Mary was similarly treated by Don. The four of us headed back to the party. I made Mary a vodka/tonic, in a quiet corner we reconnected. “You had fun,” I suggested. “Don always gets me going,” she admitted. “But you didn’t come, did you?” “There’s nothing wrong, I just wasn’t in the mood yet. And it all ended so quickly.” “You want me to take take care of you?” Mary offered. “Really, I’m fine. Plenty of evening left. And there’s one girl, Ruth, who seems to have designs on me.” Mary was willing to be my wingman, see if Ruth had an appealing husband, but I was in no hurry, I was enjoying the erotic vibe Bob had created. We stood by the door to the den, there were two women, one of which I knew, what was her name? Ellen? She was being enthusiastically screwed by a man, all the while sucking on her husbands prick. The other girl, a short blond, was being eaten by a woman, her hand surrounded a thick dick. A nice orgy scene, I figured the mats would fill out later with more people. Ellen caught my eye, smiled, perhaps it was an invitation, I merely smiled back. We drifted into the kitchen, seven or a dozen people were there, we fell into conversation. I noticed Ruth wasn’t in the area. It was fluid, people joining and leaving, I finished my drink, strolled to the bar. Mary dropped into an intense conversation with a younger man, no ring on his finger, and he had his arm around my wife’s waist. I was talking to one of my friends, he knew I was a golf rules official, he asked me about a situation where his ball had landed in a stream, floated towards the green. While I explained the intricacies of Decision 26-1/7, I watched my spouse move to a couch along with her guy, their lips met, his hand was just above her navel; I assumed in a moment it would be approaching her melons. Since Mary showed no signs of distress - indeed she was encouraging his approaches - I continued to talk with my friend about the Rules. Sure enough, the man had his hand on her tit in little time, I saw him whisper in her ear, I was sure I knew what the theme was. A moment later she bounced to me, dragged me to the side. “Got another one on the line, ‘eh?” I teased. “Frank’s awfully sweet. Would you mind?” This wasn’t the first time at a party Mary and I had separated, although we tended to let each other know our intentions and location. “No, go have fun!” I encouraged. As I was questioned about the casual water rule, I watched my wife’s ass sway away from me, grab the hand of her next lover. Then I was surprised - instead of heading down the hallway to the bedrooms, he led her into the den! Left to her own devices, Mary usually chose a quiet area in which to make love, her usual preference was to be more one-on-one than anonymous groups. But it appeared tonight she was willing to philander in a crowded room with multiple bodies nearby. I waited a few moments, calmly talking with my friends, then wandered to the den. On the opposite side from the door, Mary sprawled on a mattress, her back to a couch. Her lingerie had been tossed nearby, Frank laid on his stomach, his mouth pressed to my wife’s pussy. Her eyes were glazed, her mouth open, panting, a position I’d seen her in many times before with scores of gentlemen. For perhaps five minutes she let Frank perform oral sex on her. Another man approached her, I assumed he asked if he could join the fun, Mary waved him away, she was into Frank just then. When she’d had enough of his tongue I heard her ask him to put a condom on. Mary climbed onto the couch, her feet on the cushion, her elbows and breasts resting on the back of the furniture, her rump displayed for Frank’s assault. He was up to it, I watched him crouch behind her, he used his left hand to point his sword at the goal, he was in! I moved around the room, hoping to get a better view, and on the way surveyed the scene. The room was more populated then, four women graced the mattresses, including Mary, and at least seven men were engaging with them, with others standing nearby, watching the live porn and perhaps longing for an invitation. When I got into position, I was delighted with a side view of the action. Mary was pushing herself back into Frank at every thrust, his hands were on her hips, pulling her into him, his eyes closed, sweat on his forehead, Mary was softly keening. Suddenly, much too early, Frank grunted and finished, fell backward onto the mattress completely used. Mary’s look of exasperation was obvious, at least to me. For the second time of the night the man making love to her hadn’t lasted long enough, she was left wanting more. She twisted, her eyes swept the room, I wasn’t sure if she even knew I was present, her gaze landed on John, the husband of a couple we’d played with more than once, a flick of her finger tempted him. I was surprised. In the orgies we’d participated in up to this point, Mary had been demure about being the aggressor. When we were in a room with six or seven bodies involved, when she and a man were finished, she’d usually lie about, waiting for another gentleman to approach her patiently. This innocent signal, probably unnoticed by anyone else, alerted me that this night might be a little different. When John joined her, she began by helping him unclothe, as soon as it was revealed she had his phallus in her mouth. After just a few bobs to ensure the tool was ready, she laid on her back, John quickly covered her, their dance commenced. Frank hadn’t left yet, though, I watched him run his hand over the side of her body, when John shifted Frank felt her nipple, with a palm she held his prick and soon he’d kneeled beside her, she was sucking on Frank as John was screwing her. I could tell John was doing it for her, her body was rosy, her eyes were closed, she was breathing her orgasm through her mouth. And John appeared, even though he was energetic, to be far from coming. Perhaps it was his second go of the evening? I sensed the softness of a female torso next to me, I swung my head and my eyes were filled with the beautiful body and face of Ruth, she was still wearing her dark negligee. Feeling invited, I slipped my hand around her waist. “Quite a scene,” Ruth snickered. “Just a normal house party,” I agreed. “Anybody you know?” I pointed, “My wife, Mary.” “Oh, she seems to be having a ball.” We watched for a moment, a man who had been toying with another woman approached Mary, she released Frank, took the new man’s cock in her mouth, John shifted into a sideways attitude to make a little more room, but he continued to propel his dick inside her pussy happily. My impression was that Mary was enjoying the erotic spotlight she was the center of. She caught my eye, I raised my thumb in a silent question, ‘are you all right?’ Her returning smile let me know I didn’t need to concern myself for her safety. I turned my attentions to Ruth. “Would you like a drink?” We strolled into the dining room, I poured her a glass of white wine. After a sip, she set her goblet on the table, drew me close, we kissed again, the kind that promises everything. “I looked for you earlier,” I confessed, “you weren’t around.” “There’s a single girl, Becky, my husband and I have been emailing back and forth with her, she agreed to meet us here.” “Was she fun?” “More for Bram than me, I’m afraid. She’s the type of bi woman who doesn’t mind if you go down on her, but she barely touched me. I think Bram is planning on going for round two with her, I haven’t really had my first round yet.” “Oh, that’s too bad. Perhaps I can help?” “You know you can, I came looking for you. Linda told me how good you are with your tongue, I want to find out for myself.” Our intentions clear, we sauntered down a hallway, found at the end a small bedroom not in use, she closed the door behind us. I was enthralled with this luscious woman, we took our time, slowly stripping each other, engaging in the various patterns of foreplay. Remembering her complaint of annoyance during her first romp of the evening, I ran through my repertoire. It seemed to engage her, I brought her to first one orgasm, then another before she aided me in slipping into a condom, then slipping into her. We roiled in three or four positions until I allowed myself to explode, Ruth joined me in boisterous glee as I climaxed. Then, suddenly, I was done, she was holding me, our breaths shaking the bed until our heart rates dropped. I rolled off her, we faced each other, kissing, stroking each other’s bodies, telling ourselves how much fun we’d had. “I’m sure Bram’s waiting for me,” she suggested, the tone of her voice saying she’d rather stay with me, at least for a few moments. A wave of admonition flowed through my brain, for the thirty or forty minutes Ruth and I had frisked thoughts of Mary had fallen between the cracks. I wondered if she was concerned about me, surely she was done in the common room. Ruth rose, found her negligee and panties, I pulled my briefs on, suspecting by now the party had plunged into a scene of pure debauchery. We kissed again, I helped myself to a handful of those beautiful globes. “I’d love to see you again,” Ruth complimented. “You were everything I heard about. Maybe the four of us could go on a date?” “Fine by me.” I made sure she had our SwingLifeStyle profile name, she said she’d send us an invitation. Of course, I knew if Mary didn’t care for Bram a foursome wouldn’t happen. Even in that case, though, I felt sure Ruth and I might get together at other parties. In the kitchen, there were at least a score of people chatting, eating. Most of the men were clothed in only underwear, a few of both sex were completely bare. I looked for Mary, couldn’t find her in the kitchen, after I got a drink I poked my head into the den. I was more than a little surprised to find Mary still in there. With the lateness of the hour it had calmed, in addition to my wife there was only one other woman, she was quietly in missionary with her partner of the moment. But Mary was anything but calm. She was facing me, mounted on a bearded man I’d not met before in cowgirl. To either side of her was a gentleman, one a stranger, the other our single friend Tim, her hand was on one of the dicks, her mouth encircled the other. I gazed at my wife, she was radiant in her pleasure, but she was at the same time disheveled; her hair flew every which way, her mascara ran badly, there was dried cum on her chest. I was a bit taken aback, worried she was having too much fun, but then I spied a phial of lube near her, a box of condoms, she was taking care of herself. I got a bottle of water, she smiled as she saw me approach her with hydration and took a long swallow, but didn’t stop bouncing on the man below her. “Having fun?” I asked. “A ball,” she admitted, and then giving little thought to me she went back to work on the man below her, placing her hands on his chest, doing her best to bring him to an ebullient come. I stepped back, she turned to the gent beside her, began the blow job with him again. I saw Ruth enter, she came to me. “Well, I guess that answers the question about will Bram like Mary.” “Oh?” I said with a little confusion. “That’s him below her!” she laughed. Realizing I wanted to keep an eye on my wife, but wanting to have a little more fun herself, Ruth dropped to a nearby mattress, dragged me with her. Without hesitation the few clothes we had on disappeared, she had my dick in her mouth again. I watched Bram and my wife, she seemed almost in a constant state of frenzy. Bram was silent, but his face scrunched, I was certain yet another man was satisfying himself inside my wife. Quickly, Mary turned to the stranger she was handling, handed him a condom. She flopped onto her knees, again she was penetrated. Bram, having had his fun and released, joined us, Ruth introduced us. “Honey, this is Adam. That’s his wife, Mary.” “Nice to meet you.” We shook hands. “Your wife is having a really great time tonight. Is she always like this?” “The life of the party?” I laughed. “No, not usually, this is something different for her.” Ruth lounged between the two of us, we took turns feeling her breasts, the rest of her body and toying with her clit. She had another orgasm, just as I heard the stranger grunt behind my wife. Tim was still near her, he attempted to mount my wife, but she pushed him away. “Sorry, I’m pretty well done for the night.” Gracefully he backed away, I saw disappointment on his face. Mary joined us, I introduced her, she recognized that just a few moments before she’d been intimate with Ruth’s husband. I put my arm around her, we talked for a few moments, Mary agreed the four of us should get together some time. Then she said, “I’ve got to go to the bathroom,” and she ran away. I took my leave of the couple, went to the threshold of the powder room, waited for Mary to emerge. When she came out, I asked, “What do you need?” “Oh, let’s go have another drink.” We stood in the kitchen, naked as prairie dogs, chatting. A couple of guys put their arms around her waist, I wondered if they’d been inside my wife earlier. A half hour later, long after the witching hour, I saw Mary yawn, the sign she was winding down. “Sure you don’t want to go back in the den?” I asked with a laugh in my tone. “I think there’s still a couple guys who’d like to take a shot at you.” “Oh, I couldn’t. It’s tempting, but I’m worn out down there!” We found our clothes, said goodbye and thanks to Bob, headed out the door to our car. On the drive home, as we always did, we reviewed the night. “Ruth seemed nice,” Mary said. “Did you . . .” “Yes, we went into a bedroom while you were in the den. She’s something special. How was Bram?” “Bram?” “Her husband. Had a beard. One of the last guys.” “Oh, yes, now I remember. There’s something about the way he did it, it really filled me up.” “And the other guys? What got into you tonight?” “You’re not pissed, are you?” she asked cautiously. “Of course not. We’ve always said when we go to these parties we don’t have to be together every moment, and anything that happens is okay. It’s just that I’ve never seen you like that before.” “I don’t know what got into me. When Frank asked me, I figured we’d go into a bedroom. This was his first time at a LifeStyle party, a rookie. But he said one of his fantasies was to do it out in public, where people could watch, and I said okay. And then, John was just so pretty, I invited him to play. And it just took off from there.” “So, how many guys tonight? I’m sure it’s a new record.” “I’m not sure. Six?” “I know of at least five. First Don, then Frank and John. That’s when I went I took Ruth into the bedroom. We stayed in there at least forty-five minutes, when I came out you were with Bram and finally the last guy, I don’t know his name. Were there others?” “I remember Bob and I had some fun.” “And you gave Tim a blow job.” “Oh, I remember giving lots of guys a little bit of head, and I got felt up a lot.” “But you had fun,” I asked. “A ball. I don’t know if I’d want to do it again, but once was wonderful.” When we got home, it was nearly two o’clock, I put Mary in the shower, washed the residue of her love making off. I kissed her before we drifted off, happy in our evening.

It's a long ride on your way to your first threesome. No matter if you are driving 2 hours or 2 minutes, it seems like you are forever getting there. You don't know if the thoughts in your mind or the blood in your cock will explode first. You have nothing to go on but a few grainy photos; usually one, maybe two if you are lucky. And the eyes... the eyes are always blotted out in those photos. No one wants to be recognized by friends or family. They never realize that friends or family would have to be swinging to see those grainy photos in the swinger magazines. Those "dirty" magazines hidden in the back of the combination book store/record shop. Yes, you were nervous going to the checkout with those swinger mags, purchasing some mediocre cd or magazine to hide from the other patrons the depravity of the sex acts dominating your thoughts. The relief you feel when you are sitting in your car with your treasure. The thrill of looking through the candidates, sifting through the obese or obnoxious looking couples to find that perfect gem, the one couple that displays "couple or single male wanted." You don't focus on the husbands, just the wives to see if they are hot. Hell, they don't have to be hot, just the average to middling females who aren't looking for 10 inch cocks. They nearly all ask for 10 inch cocks for a 7 inch cock holster. You curse your parents for the mediocrity of your birth right. You find a few candidates. You mail to the reference number on the photo c/o the magazine forwarding service, enclose your Polaroids....and wait. You buy an answering machine...and wait. You check your messages for two weeks...and wait. You wait and you masturbate to the thoughts of what you want to happen. The answer doesn't come by phone, but by mail. The couple writes and expresses interest. Apparently your cock pick wasn't all that mediocre, or it's your young flesh she desires more than the cervix pounding from the other bullish candidates. They send photos. Colored ones. Kodachrome. They give you a phone number. A city two hours away. They are a better than average couple. No heavy weights. He is bi, she is straight. Your are 24. They are 33 and 35. You haven't tried bisexuality before, but your heart is racing now, anticipating something new, something erotic...your first threesome. You call the number. The wife answers and you give them the phony last name that you made up on the letter, and they give you the phony last name that they made up. It's part of the game. You banter nervously. They ask questions. You ask questions. "What do you enjoy?" "Do you like anal?" "Do you like cum in your mouth?" It doesn't matter. If they said that they were going to cut your throat afterward, you would still go. You are hooked. You set up a weekend meet at a motel at their location. King-size bed. Hard to explain to the motel clerk why you are asking for a king-size bed. They don't ask. They've seen it all. The husband picks you up at the motel. Nice guy. Personable. Not his first rodeo. He drives you to their place, which is a surprise, but you are so nervous that you don't remember the address or how to get there. You go in. You meet the wife and son. She doesn't disappoint. She is a looker. The teenage son is off to a friend's place and you are just someone going to a party with his parents. He doesn't know that you will be soon fucking his mother. After the son leaves, they show you photos of their past swinging adventures. If you had doubts, then now you are sure that this isn't their first rodeo. Your cock or your mind. Both are about to explode. They follow you back to the hotel room that you rented. Locked door, "Do not Disturb" sign. She kisses her husband and it starts. The disrobing. You are nervous. What to do first. Follow their lead and try not to appear overbearing or demanding. She's on the bed, and he dives into a mouthful of vaginal bliss. You nervously start kissing her, massaging her breast, kissing her nipples. Then you get on your knees and present your mediocre cock for her to devour. She doesn't hesitate. She has your cock buried down her throat while the husband buries his tongue in her bush. The husband comes up for air, and moves to her breast, teasing. You move to the holy of holies. You lick, suck, and drink in the juices, probing with deep tongue thrusts, tasting the walls of her vaginal cavity while she is licking the husband's cock. Your member is not much different than his. You are relieved. The position changes. She lays on her side. He enters her vagina from the rear, leaving her clitoris exposed. She discussed this with you on the phone. Licking her while her husband fucks. You go down and start to lick that clitoris, less than a inch from the pounding cock. You remember that he is bi. He wants this. You hesitantly reach up, and start to cradle his jewels, all the time her juices mingles with the fleshy taste of cock. You can't bring yourself to put his cock in your mouth, so you go on licking the clit and fondling the balls until he grunts and fills her with cum. He withdraws. You switch position. His cum lubricates her vagina. There is nothing sloppy about these seconds. You pound her while he licks and returns the favor of cradling your balls. He doesn't suck you off, not sure if you will be offended. It doesn't matter he says. They just love fucking. You release your semen into her, and you all relax, sitting and talking while a double load of cum streams from her pussy. You regret what the hotel maids will have to clean up. She pees. Returns. The ritual starts again. This time the cunnilingus is mixed with unfamiliar flavors. His cum. Your cum. You don't give a fuck. The thrill of the three-way has over ridden any social mores that you were raised with. More sex. More bi touching. This time you pull out and shoot your cum over her. With that baptism, the holy rites have been completed. There are photos and kisses given. Promises of future sex. This was your first threesome.

I don't remember - in detail - just what it was that was said between myself and Marilyn that convinced her to swing. I know that I didn't discover the hidden key to the floodgate. But now, as I sit here thinking of her, picturing the passion on her face as she jerks another man's cock, I am flooded with excitement about the next time. But this is a story about our first time. Most people are sexual caterpillars, humping through life, eating off the same leaf, and waiting to be taken as lunch by whatever bird it is that finds us delectable. Some of us evolve. I've had the pleasure of watching Mari become a truly stunning sexual creature - a truly amazing phoenix on fire. I recall the long and sometimes frustrating 'raccoon stage' from the first talk to the first play. I remember waiting like a child for Christmas - eager and smiling, hopeful and naive. And I remember watching Mari emerge. It was a Friday night - our second at a club. I am not sure how many expectations either of us had - we'd promised ourselves not to 'expect.' We arrived early - when the TVs had not yet flipped over to porn movies and still played the Discovery Channel. Pretzel baskets not yet out, Mari and I found a place at the liquor-less bar. Our first time at a club, we went with a couple that we were friends with. They'd monopolized us that night, and we wanted to branch out - to meet new friends - to try new things. Nothing against them, we thought the world of those two, but we were ready to fly solo. So we waited. Unsure of how to talk to anyone - unsure of what to do next. I think we clung to that bar for an hour, Mari in her brown mini and sheer black top, me in a stew of nervousness that I hadn't felt since junior high. Eyes were on Mari - I could feel that. Not at all unexpected with her long legs riding a lucky barstool, gorgeous and generous breasts threatening to pour from her low top, bright green eyes dancing between a perfect smile and brown/red hair that could melt any man. I remember watching people watching us, watching them stare shamelessly at her. The club filled quickly that night - couples made their way to familiar cliques as a flood of single men made helpless attempts to get in on the play. I didn't know what we were looking for, but I was hopeful that we'd find it - so I took Mari by the hand and decided to explore. The barstools were doing nothing but putting our backs to the crowd. I wasn't surprised when a clumsily discreet gaggle of singles followed my Mari like puppies as we slowly made our way from room to room. Eventually, we found ourselves on the 'party floor' with a half dozen single men who tried so very hard to look casual but were obviously hoping that their choice of clothes or hairstyle had been the perfect one - and that Mari would snatch them up before they knew what hit them. Feeling a bit ornery, I leaned back against the wall, my beer in one hand, and whispered to Mari, "I want you to go down on me." I think the request shocked her a bit. "Right. Right now? Right here?" I could tell that she was feeling like a bad girl - she had the look, the walk. I knew she wanted to play - and I could think of no better way than to tease a crowd of men. "Yes," I said, smiling. "Right here and right now." I reached down to unzip myself as she dropped to her knees in front of me. My cock had been hard all day, knowing that tonight we'd be here - chasing the 'unexpected' - and it was obvious that Mari shared my excitement as she took me all the way down with one eager move. Her tongue danced on my shaft as her head bobbed happily. Her expert hands worked on what little cock she couldn't take in, and twelve eyes on six single men ate every movement. I was - for a short time - king of the 'party floor' as the most incredible woman in the club sucked my cock in front of a half dozen. I realized that as incredible as this was - this spotlight on my wife's giftedness - it was just the first step, a cracking of the egg, so to speak - the cocoon was just starting to open. Mari gobbled me with abandon, surprisingly unashamed, wonderfully aware of nothing but her husband's eager erection and approaching release. I sipped my beer and grinned as hungry eyes locked on the back of Mari's head. I could have watched that scene all night long, but it was far too early to 'cash in my chips.' Besides - I got to take this beauty home - so I helped her to her feet as she wiped the corners of her mouth. I think I saw a blush then, but it could have been desire. Either way, it didn't slow her down. I was ready to head downstairs and leave this group to their own devices, but a conversation about something - I don't remember what - kept me in place. Mari was approached by a single guy, and I remember thinking that it would be good for her to flirt. So - I turned my attention to whatever meaningless banter I was sharing - and left Mari to her fun. I don't know how long I talked - but I remember turning to look at Mari and the one guy with balls enough to approach her. And was surprised to see them kissing deeply, his hand enjoying her perfect breast. I processed a momentary jealousy. Who wouldn't be jealous of a woman as beautiful as Marilyn? What man in his right mind would offer such a perfect woman to the wiles of desperate single men? The kind of man who is so secure in his soulmate's love that he knows that no one will ever touch her heart just by groping her boob. And with that, I was over it. And my wicked smile returned. "Do I need to go get supplies?" I asked as I walked up behind Mari. "Hmmm?" She asked, somewhat dreamily, obviously ready to try her first threesome. "Supplies. Condoms." I said, trying not to kill the moment. "They're downstairs." Mari looked at her new friend, David, who was obviously willing. She smiled and nodded. "Okay," I said. "But here are the rules while I'm gone." I have an alpha male personality when it comes to swinging - provider, protector, top dog. "Just talk. No hands - no kissing - while I'm gone." Then I looked at David. "Break a rule, I break an arm." I think he knew I meant it. His nervous, stuttering, "Sure," gave me the assurance I needed to head downstairs. I didn't remember the walk to the locker room being so long, but the anticipation seemed to stretch the halls and stairways. But soon, I was back with an overly optimistic fist full of condoms and a hard-on that made it hard to walk. David and Marilyn were talking innocently, leaning against the wall - but seeing me was all it took for talk to end. Mari took David's hand and led him to a private room; I pushed the door closed as we entered, waving at the five guys who looked disappointed that we weren't going to put on a show. David wasted little time pulling Mari's breasts free and sucking on her long nipples. His style was rough, but Mari seemed to love the feel of this stranger's tongue and gently nipping teeth. I knelt behind her, pushing her skirt around her hips, and flicked her ass with my tongue. I slipped two fingers in her dripping pussy and felt her body jerk at the anticipated intrusion. Her hips rocked against my fingers and tongue as David pulled off Mari's top and bra, spilling her breasts into his hands and waiting mouth. Mari rubbed David's cock through his slacks, eager to find out just what she'd gotten herself into. Our collective passions blurred the room as hands un-hooked, unzipped, un-buckled, and soon the only clothes left were Mari's black garter and stockings. David had taken to his knees, taking his rough style of play to Mari's tender box as Mari resumed the head we'd started in the common area - her passion making her suck even harder, with more abandon. I thrust into her mouth gently, knowing that in her current state, she couldn't focus enough to keep me from going too deep. I watched her perfect tits roll as her body rocked on David's aggressive tongue. I switched places with David, letting him enjoy Mari's mouth for the first time. Mari gave a perfect, eager head, and I knew David was in for a treat - but I wanted my time with my wife's perfect pussy. Her long lips and deep folds are the perfect play place for big boys, and my tongue traced her outer lips through the gentle maze that leads to her dripping entrance and tingling clit. I slipped my fingers inside of Mari, curling them gently to find that magical-mythical spot that always seems to make a good orgasm a screaming one, and my tongue flicked gently at her oh-so-ready clit. I looked up to see David fucking Mari's mouth - and Mari thrusting back hungrily. I heard her cock-filtered moans as I brought her to the brink of orgasm. I quickened my tongue and my inner stroking, and Mari's mouth popped off of David's shaft. Her fist pumped him purposefully, but her eyes and attention were now focused on my face, pressed against her pussy. Her hips bucked with the beginnings of her orgasm, and her moans turned to screams as she came against my tongue. Mari fucked my fingers powerfully, her pussy sucking and pulling them deeper inside, and she threw her head back into the pillow and let out a long "YES!" as a wave overcame her. David knelt beside her, a stunned look on his face. "That was hot." Mari laughed at his grasp of the obvious as she pulled her knees together and her legs up - but we weren't going to let her off that easily. "Be gentle," I said as David went back down, and I brought my throbbing cock to Mari's mouth. I've always loved the way that Mari says thanks for a job well done - and tonight was no exception. David's tongue brought Mari over the edge two more quick times as she sucked my cock. Her body shivered weakly as the first orgasm had taken so much out of her. She moaned around my width but never let me go until her desperation got the best of her. "Fuck me." She said, her voice breathy, "Fuck me, please." I took her first, as David's cock hung in Mari's face, rubbing against her cheek as she thrust her body back against me. I pushed her legs to her chest as I buried my cock deeply into her. Her heat was tremendous, her body on fire as it lived out a fantasy it was so reluctant to even admit. David watched as I took my wife hard, thrusting deeply and angling my body to hit her just right. Mari gritted her teeth as she let out a strained moan, her fourth orgasm coming as a surprise - short but powerful. I pulled out quickly, knowing that there was one other thing that Mari wanted to try before we'd be able to call this a night. I lay against the wall as Mari got to her knees. She sucked hard as David pushed into her for the first time. It was her first 'extra' cock, and she seemed to shake from head to toe. "Is he in?" I asked, wanting her to process the reality of this moment. "Mmmm-Hmmm," she groaned as he pounded her. David fucked my beautiful wife hard from behind, thrusting deeply and quickly, racing towards an orgasm that had such a gorgeous build-up. And he reached that place far too quickly. "Where do you want him to cum?" I asked, stroking Mari's hair. "I want to see it," she said, her tongue flicking the head of my cock. "I want him to cum all over me." David responded to her wishes, pulling out and removing his spent condom. Mari rolled over on her back, pushing her breasts together and urging him to cover them. He had no problem doing so. David's excitement was apparent as jet after jet of his hot load landed on Mari's perfect tits. "Oh, god, yes," she cooed as he came. David let out one last grunt as his body jerked, and one last long stream of cum dripped onto my wife. I kissed Mari - realizing that I had seen her emerge. My perfect butterfly, covered with another man's seed. David collapsed at the end of the bed as Mari and I wrapped our hearts tightly around each other. We basked in the afterglow of an incredible fantasy, unaware that, for us, the night was young. We dressed, David and Mari kissed one last time, and then we left the room for the next adventuresome group. We fully expected to leave soon thereafter. Instead, almost unbelievingly, the stars aligned, and we had another encounter. Mari went to the bar, still sexily disheveled, and started talking to a single woman that we had met earlier, helping her fend off a torrent of attention, gladly taking on some for herself. Knowing she was having fun, I left her alone while I went to the restroom. I normally don't strike up conversations at the urinal, but all rules have exceptions. "I'm not gay," I said to the guy spilling beer one stall over, "but that is a really nice shirt." I wouldn't have said it if I hadn't meant it. Dark blue flames on white silk. Sharp as a switchblade. "Thanks," He said. "My wife bought it. I don't remember where." "Well - it's a great-looking shirt." The conversation eroded as our bathroom purposes came to an end, and we awkwardly took turns with the soap dispenser. He left before my paws were dry, and as I wiped the last of the evidence on my jeans, I walked out to put what I thought would be the final hit on my wife.I was quite wrong. Mr Nice Shirt was in the hallway with a gorgeous blond - tall and thin, with stunning blue eyes and long legs on high heels. "Hey, hon." he said, "where did you get this shirt? This guy likes it." She told me - but hell if I remember. I was captivated by her. Where she bought the shirt went in one ear and out the other, but her, I was drinking in till I reached the bottom of the glass. It was a nice shirt - but she was significantly nicer. I watched her lips as she talked and wondered what they tasted like; I watched her chest when she paused - also wondering what it tasted like. Soon the shirt was forgotten. But - I found out later - they thought I was a single, which wasn't their thing - and they excused themselves. I made my dejected way back to Mari - still with her single friend - still at the center of a crowd. I walked to the center and kissed her hard, because I could, and whispered in her ear, "Are you ready to go?" She nodded and told me she needed to check her hair before she did. I wasn't the only one who watched her walk to the restroom - perfect hips massaging the inside of her brown suede skirt. I sat at the bar, watching what passed for porn on the satellite feed, and waited...And waited...And realized I wasn't enjoying the porn enough to not be worried about my wife...I wandered through the club, weaving my way between connections being made and broken - singles getting lucky or rejected - women being fondled or ignored... The witching hour had arrived, and folks were grouping off with the hopes that productive conversations weren't about to produce wilted results. And in the bathroom door, Mari had become the target of Mr Cool-Shirt and his incredible wife. They stood in a tight but respectful group, chittering like old friends... I watch Mari laugh at some witty thing and then look up to see me walking her way. "That's my husband," she said, maybe a bit too proudly, and the blond woman whom I'd already memorized turned and smiled - wickedly surprised if that is a workable combination. A three-way conversation in the door of the women's room became a spirited four-way as we realized that - not only was I, not a single guy, we all had much more than that in common; two pairs of soulmates on different planes of experience. Best friends who do everything together - who were about to drift upstairs... They had been to many clubs and had much background in the lifestyle, and as we made our way upstairs, they shared themselves in a way that makes the lifestyle so much more than sex. We drifted from room to room, listening to them talk about their "hobby" and how they survived within it. For a moment, the idea of "playing" with our new friends disappeared as these gorgeous people became so incredibly fascinating. It seemed like every line of conversation revealed more in common, more useful advice, more to like...And then she closed the door... "I like you guys," Kim - this gorgeous blond said, her voice going from friendly to lusty. "Let's play." Mari and I snapped back to reality quickly. We were in a swing club, and we were not going home anytime soon... I didn't need to look at Mari to know that she was okay with this. I'd watched her as she watched Joe's lips move when he talked. I had seen her smile when he touched her shoulder. And I had absolutely nothing to think about as Kim lay on the bed, smiling and lifting her legs to show a shaved and pantiless play area. "What do you say?" She asked, staring at me hypnotically. Nothing... There was nothing I could say. I was hers - but better yet, she was about to be mine. Joe sat on a chair in the corner of the room - thinking, I suppose, that he might watch for a while. But Mari was having none of that, straddling his lap and wrapping her tongue around his. Kim lay on her back, and I ran my hands down her legs, lifting her feet and helping her with the boots that she wasn't going to be needing for a while. Her long thin legs were, on their own, plenty to enjoy - but when the boots were shed, my hands wandered higher as I slid onto the bed with her, kissing her gently at first - enjoying her soft but expert tongue. Her hands made short work of my belt as mine found her small, tight breasts. She seemed eager to catch up with Mari, who had quickly moved to a kneel in front of Joe and was blowing him madly - her head bobbing furiously. I didn't object and let her push me over to my back. My eyes caught Joe's, and he smiled widely, dazed but certainly feeling every stroke of Mari's expert tongue. Mari worked his shaft with one tight fist and had pushed the blue flamed shirt up to his strong chest. She was moaning around him - and he encouraged her. The sounds were nearly as hot as the visual of my beautiful wife gobbling our new friend with such abandon. I could have lost myself watching the two of them, just experiencing the pleasure my wife was giving another man, but I was soon pulled expertly out of the moment as bright blue eyes looked up at me past short blond hair, and a wet tongue flicked between a wicked grin and eagerly tasted the tip of my cock...I looked down at Kim as she rolled her tongue around the head of my cock, seeming to savor the taste. Her eyes locked on mine, and her smile never failed......until she took me into her mouth, slowly swallowing half of me and then pulling me out just as deliberately. I groaned, body twitching and cock responding to her attentions. "You like that?" she asked, a trail of my excitement still leading to her lips.I just swallowed and grinned - and she correctly took that as a "yes". Her eyes finally left mine as she took me again, this time with abandon. Her tongue danced around my cock as her lips tightly massaged my shaft. Her hands jerked me and my hips rocked slightly, finding her manic rhythm. I closed my eyes and enjoyed her expertise, my fingers twisting in her short hair. I could feel her taking me deeper until it seemed the head of my cock was so deep in her that I could almost feel it with the hand that was on the back of her head. Her warmth was complimented by a perfect wetness. She stroked me with one hand as her other hand massaged my balls - coaxing my cum from them - eager for a taste of her good work. I heard a squeal and looked up just in time to see a naked Mari tossed onto the bed beside us. Joe was naked as well - his tall, thin frame sporting a desperate erection. He dropped to the bed between Mari's legs and began to kiss her breasts, one after another, commenting loudly on her large, long nipples. Kim was looking over, obviously admiring them herself. She looked up at me, her lips still around my excitement, her face flushed. I smiled at her and nodded - unable to ask her if she wanted what Mari was about to be getting... Somehow she read me and nodded back - letting me go with a gentle pop - and climbed up on the bed, shedding what little clothing she still had on. I pulled off my shirt and settled between her legs. The wives were now on the bed, lying side by side, with two enthusiastic husbands now heading south hungrily. Kim's pussy was perfectly shaved with small lips and a perfect clit. I licked gently at first, tasting her fully... This was the first pussy I'd tasted since my marriage, and I was going to enjoy it fully. I slipped my hands beneath her ass to lift her slightly, angling her just right... And sunk my tongue deeply into her, tasting her as she tightened around the intrusion. She whimpered slightly and bucked - and I lost myself... My fingers swam in and out of her as my tongue found every unique spot that seemed to make her jerk with electricity. Her eyes were clamped shut as I ate her, and her hands gripped my head harder and more desperately, soon governing my attentions to just her clit as she climbed higher... Closer to the edge of orgasm. I heard Mari scream as she came, thrashing her hips forcefully against Joe's face, forcing him to hang on... Kim heard her, too, and seemed to catch Mari's orgasm just as Mari was coming down... One loud "OHH!" was all she moaned as her body spasmed beneath my feasting tongue. She jerked hard, holding my face tightly to her and riding her orgasm out against my tongue. I held her thighs as she began to land. She slid her hands to my cheeks and pulled herself to me. "My god," was all she said before she kissed me and pulled me back to the bed. Joe was on top of Mari, thrusting his fingers into her roughly, and Kim held me as we watched Mari cum again. Mari's vocal aerobics shook the walls again as she came a second time, right on top of her first one. She seemed to cum for minutes before she finally stopped thrusting her hips against Joe's aggressive hand. "Wow," Kim said, looking at me. "Is she always this loud?" "I'd like to think so," I replied, smiling. "I have no doubt, then." Kim grinned as she kissed me, pushing me to my knees. She crawled in front of me and took me in her mouth again, egging me on to thrust. I did so - watching as Mari laid Joe on the bed and then knelt between his legs again. I grabbed Kim's perfect ass with both hands and pushed forward gently, barely containing my arousal as Mari began to stroke Joe's thick cock.I heard Kim sucking me wetly, accepting my thrusts as Joe moaned with approval as Mari gave him a masterful hand job, puckering her lips around the head of his cock as she stroked him. My head swam for ten minutes, watching my wife and feeling Joe's. I was near the edge when Joe screamed out his arrival. Kim flipped around quickly, eager to watch her husband's pleasure, and slid a hand down to cup his balls just as he erupted. His first shot a foot into the air. Mari moaned, "YESSS!" as he came - excited at the sight of his orgasm. His hips thrust slightly as the rest of his orgasm ran down his cock and over Mari's still-pumping fist. He lay there - satisfied - and Kim turned, grinning, back to me. The only difference is that this time - so did Mari. I had four lustful eyes looking at me hungrily, and I knew that one of my favorite fantasies was going to come true. I was pushed back into the pillow and watched as a blond and brunette devoured my cock - neither of them losing steam. One would suck my balls while the other pistoned on my hot shaft - then they'd switch - dancing their tongues up either side of me as they went... "This is a vision you'll never forget," Joe chattered - coming back to his senses. I quietly agreed with him, watching as they pleasured me - unable to drink it in enough. Just the sight was enough to make me cum... The sensation of two talented tongues, two eager mouths, brought me closer to the edge than I ever thought possible... Joe seemed to agree, now standing at the side of the bed stroking a resurrected erection. But - I was the first to see them kiss...And it was almost too much... Kim and Mari's tongues soon discovered each other and left my cock to pursue each other. I was remarkably okay with that. Kim and Mari's passionate lip lock was more than Joe could handle. "Oh my god," he said to Mari. "I had no idea you were into that." "I wasn't," Mari said truthfully - and then quickly returned to what she swears was one of the best kissers she'd ever known. I joined Joe in the perverse ritual, not caring if they ever touched me again - as long as they didn't stop touching each other. Their hands fondled each other, their tongues twisted together... And the room seemed to heat up by twenty degrees. I'd never thought I'd see my wife so wild for another woman, but there they were, wrapped together, making out like high school kids. The scene proved to be too much, and Joe yelled out Mari's name. Mari moved over beneath him, her tongue out and eager, just as Joe came again. If it is possible, his second orgasm seemed larger than his first, streaming into Mari's open mouth in jet after jet. And that was enough for me... I knelt over Kim and let go of her waiting tongue. She excitedly swallowed what she caught - what she didn't streamed down her cheeks as I jerked out the last of my orgasm and collapsed beside her...I remember Joe leaving and coming back with a glass of pop for all of us to share, but for the life of me, I don't remember much else. We all lay together for a while - talking again like old friends and laughing. The biggest difference this time was being able to watch breasts jiggle with every well-told joke or story. We exchanged e-mails, hugs, and kisses... But I wasn't offered the shirt...When we finally left - the club owner was cleaning up, barely beating the sun, which would be showing itself soon. One of the staff smiled at us and said somewhat meekly, "You guys sounded great." I suppose she's right - a perfect encounter inspires some wonderful loudness. The night was a surprise from the start - we'd done more than we'd ever expected and made friends on top of it. And it was one of those friendships that inspired me to surprise Mari with one last step in her now complete emergence.

Although we had talked about a threesome, nothing had ever come of it. Kelsey and I had a great sexual relationship, but it had been just the two of us. I had mentioned that our friend Ryan might be a possible choice, and Kelsey agreed. However, neither of us had been willing to make that jump from fantasy to reality. One night, Ryan had stopped by for a few beers when Kelsey pulled me aside and asked if I had said anything to him about the three of us getting together? I told her I had not and asked her why? She said she was just curious and went to get us another beer. Kelsey was dressed in cutoff shorts and a tank top without a bra. Her big titties jiggled and shook as we all talked and laughed, and her nipples were plainly visible through the thin tank. I have always been proud of her and liked to show her off, and I noticed Ryan checking her out. After a couple more beers, Kelsey said she was hot (it was a warm summer night). I said I was too, and I felt like getting naked. I looked at Ryan and asked if he wanted to get naked with us? Surprised, Ryan said, "Sure!" When I looked at Kelsey, she was already pulling her tank top over her head and sat there, naked from the waist up. She made a show of running her hands up her tummy and lifting up her big tits to cool off. "I know you boys love them," she said, "and I do too, but big old titties can get hot!" I stood up and began taking my shirt and pants off, with Ryan quickly following my lead. I reached over, unsnapped Kelsey's shorts, and slid them off her hips. Ryan couldn't take his eyes off her. His dick was already hard, as was mine, and Kelsey's nipples were beginning to grow from anticipation. I had Kelsey sit between Ryan and me and kissed her as I began squeezing her tit and pinching her nipple. Then, I leaned over and sucked her nipple into my mouth and felt it harden. As Ryan started feeling Kelsey's other tit, I pulled her legs open, slowly rubbed her pussy, and felt her juices begin to flow. Kelsey reached out with both hands, grabbed our hard dicks, and began pumping up and down. I was in heaven, watching my lover stroke another man's dick right in front of me as he played with her tit. I don't think my dick had ever been that hard. I wanted to see her suck another man's dick, and Kelsey didn't disappoint. I watched as she slowly licked the head of Ryan's cock and slid her lips down until they almost touched his pubic hair. I whispered encouraging words in her ear as I rubbed her body and caressed her ass and pussy. Ryan ran his fingers through her hair and pulled her head down as she sucked him deep into her throat. The sight of my woman sucking his dick and fondling his balls was the most erotic thing I had ever seen. But the best was yet to come. Kelsey raised up, licked her lips, and said it was my turn as she leaned over and took my dick in her mouth. Having her suck my dick while Ryan watched was almost as good as watching her suck his dick. As she sucked my hard cock, Kelsey slowly turned her ass toward Ryan and got on her hands and knees in front of him. He immediately leaned over and began licking her pussy and asshole. Kelsey began to moan, and I knew she was turned on as I had never seen her before. When Ryan slipped a couple of fingers into her pussy and stroked in and out a few times, I felt her shudder and buck her hips as she had a powerful orgasm. Not wanting to cum just yet, I told Kelsey to stop and take a break for a minute. As she laid back on the couch, I stretched her legs, knelt between them, and started licking her clit. When I looked up, I saw Ryan with his dick in her mouth, fucking her face. Kelsey was caressing his balls as she sucked him deep into her mouth. Ryan had reached down and was squeezing her tits. One, then the other. I got up on the couch on the other side of Kelsey and put my dick up to her face. Now, she had two dicks to suck, and she put the head of my dick in her mouth along with Ryan's. She had two dicks in her mouth and massaged both our balls simultaneously. I couldn't wait any longer and told Kelsey I had to see her fuck Ryan. Kelsey told Ryan to lie back on the couch and straddled him. I took Ryan's dick in my hand and sucked his dick into my mouth to make sure it was slick before I put the head of his dick up to Kelsey's pussy. She slowly sank down onto it until it was in her as far as it would go. Then, she began to move up and down fucking him for all she was worth. I saw his dick, slick with her pussy juices, pumping in and out of her pussy. That is one sight I will never forget. I wet my finger off Ryan's cock, slowly pushed a finger into Kelsey's asshole, and felt her push back on it until my entire finger was in. I could feel Ryan's dick as he fucked her. Removing my finger, I lubed my cock and replaced my finger with my dick. As I slowly penetrated Kelsey's ass, we all three began a rhythm. It wasn't long until I felt I was about to cum. As I pumped Kelsey's ass harder and deeper, she began to moan. Then, Ryan began to pump faster. At the same time, Ryan and I blew our loads into Kelsey as she squealed in her own explosive orgasm. After a few moments to rest, Kelsey went and got a damp washcloth, cleaned both our dicks off, and gave each one a kiss on the head. I told Kelsey how much I loved her, and Ryan told us how much he had enjoyed being with us.

Anyone remember Craigslist Casual encounters? It was early 2000s when Craigslist Casual Encounters was the go-to cruising spot for swinging couples, cuckolds and the bi-curious. It was also the go-to for many flakes, and it was rare occasion when CL paid off (less than 6 times). That still did not discourage me to check MW4M listings regularly, looking for that unicorn swinging couple. One particular couple from Florida posted blurry nude pics of them standing with arms around each other and wrote "We are a married white couple looking for an erotic experience with a well-hung, fit, dominant male. Diana is 38, Dave is 40, both bicurious and submissive. We are real, discreet and very selective, we expect the same from you. In order to be considered, please send nude pics and propose a DETAILED scenario. Finalists will be asked to interview on cam chat, where we will get to know you better." I was on business travel staying in a hotel and took a few pics standing naked in front of the hotel mirror, shaved cock in various states of arousal. I attached them to a message that read. "Nice to meet you, Tommy here. I normally only provide nude pics when I receive them first, but will make an exception for you two since I like your attitude. As you can see, I am a well equipped stud with an 8" baby-maker and gym built body." "The scenario I propose is for you both to be my personal sex slaves. This will entail following instructions first through pic exchanges, then on camera, then in my hotel room if you both prove to be worthy. With that, I want you to both immediately shave your pubic region into a landing strips, then sent me pics with a sign in your hand saying 'for Tommy'. Diana, I want you to pull your panties down to your knees and Dave I want you fully nude and to provide a frontal with Diana standing behind you pinching a nipple with one hand and holding a finger into his lips." I clicked send and poured myself a whiskey, kicking myself a little for being so forceful with my demands. But it was the "submissive" keyword that gave me hope this was what they wanted. Within 30 minutes a reply came in with two pictures attached. The first was Diana in a red bikini top and bottoms pulled down to her knees. A cropped red bush extending from clit to just under her navel. I could see her nipples were rock hard and knew she was excited as she was arching her back slightly. Her face was slightly blurred out but I could tell she was very attractive, with blonde hair in pigtails. The second pic was of Dave standing with a cute semi, pubic hair buzzed and shaped just like Diana's. He did have a hard swimmers body, and his cock was semi hard. Diana was behind him hidden, but as I directed was pinching his nipple with her red fingernail polish with one hand and the two fingers of the other hand stuck into his mouth as he sucked. Wow, he did it! I guess the ball is in my court now I drafted up another email with a video cam chat link for them to join, reminding them they have 20 minutes to join otherwise I'd disappear forever. I stripped nude and put on a white terrycloth robe that the hotel leaves for guests, leaving it slightly open so that I could have full access to my cock on display if they showed up. Within 10 minutes I hear a video call coming in and accept. The video was not yet turned on which gave me a chance to give their first instructions. "Hello, Dave and Diana, you both look very sexy and I love that you were compliant. I want to hear your voices first, so please introduce yourselves and tell you what want from this." Dave introduced himself in a nervous voice, saying that both he and Diana are very excited to please me. Diana then introduced herself and suggested they should be spanked for all of the dirty talk they had after seeing my pic. "OK, it's video time. Turn it on!" The camera came into focus with them both kneeling on their bed wearing exactly what I told them. "Dave, pull Diana's tits out of her bikini top." He moves behind her and lifts the bikini tip up, her milky tits and big nipples spilling out. "Now Dave, take off her bikini bottoms and stand her up so I can check her out better." Dave takes off her silky and places them on the bed, grabbing the phone that they are filming with. Diana stands up and turns to wiggle her ass in the camera while Dave films. "Dave, spank her ass hard." She gives a little aroused shriek as I hear a crisp slap on her ample buttocks. He gives hear a few more swats until her shrieks turn into moans and her ass turns pink. "Now Diana, turn and hold your tits in both hands, try to suck your own nipples." Diana does as she is told, holding her breasts and licking each nipple one at a time. "Very good, now Diana take the camera and film Dave." I noticed Dave's nipples were as hard as Diana's and asked him why? "Um, well it's a little cold in here and I'm quite aroused," he stammered. "Well, I want you comfortable, so go ahead and put on Diana's bikini and see if that helps." I hear him and Diana both gasp and hesitate. "Dave, you already shaved your pubes it looks like you have a pussy. NOW get dressed!" Dave still had the red bikini bottoms in his hands and fumbled for a minute to find the waistband and slip them on. Diana reached behind and untied her bikini top, then helped Dave get it on. Just before I asked Diana pulled the bottoms up hard, giving him a power wedgie that left him looking like he was wearing a thong. "Wow, you look like a super hot sissy Dave. Do you feel feminine?" "Yes sir I do". "Well then lay on your back and masturbate as if you were Diana. Do it just like Diana does." Dave lays back and shoves his hand down the front if the panties simulating rubbing a clit and fingering a pussy. His other hand twists and pinches his nipple. "Diana, put two fingers in his mouth and tell him to suck my cock." Diana smiles with a devilish grin and does exactly that. "Suck Tommy's cock honey while I watch." Dave is breathing hard and drooling on her finger... mouth making satisfied sounds as he sucks. "Okay, that's great. For the final video I want Diana to sit on your face Dave as she faces the camera and talks to me." Dave lays back and Diana eagerly lowers her pussy on his face... Her tits are swinging back and forth and nipples rock hard as she moans and wiggles. "That's right, eat that wet pussy good Dave. Lick her tight ass too while you are down there." Within five minutes Diana is moaning with orgasm, looking right at me, tits shaking. "Wow, that was hot! OK now both of you stand up and face the camera. I don't like to see anyone not get off, so Diana I want you to jerk your husband off keeping his cock in those panties. Make him cum in them and then both of you go to bed just like that. NO fucking or other sex, tomorrow we meet in person." Diana gets on her knees in front of him and engulfs his panty-clad cock in her mouth. He moans and holds her head, bucking as she coaxes the cum out of his cock staining the panties. "Excellent, you two pass. Go to sleep and tomorrow we will plan the next phase." They both look surprised and a little disappointed that it is over. I kiss them both good bye and promise to contact them in the morning. #### Let me know if you like this story and whether I should write part 2!

We both had graduated from college and Sue saw an ad from a local modeling agency looking for male and female models. She set up an interview and was hired. Her first modeling assignment was a "fashion show" for Fredericks of Hollywood clothing. This was similar to what she had done once in college so she decided to do it again. The fashion show was in the next town and was at a person's home. When we both got there we were greeted by the hostess from the modeling agency, and about a dozen men. The event was uneventful as she modeled every outfit, saving the last which was a light yellow teddy with "open cups" exposing her breasts and crotchless bottoms exposing her pussy which ever since our trip to Mexico with Dan, she kept clean shaven. We got married soon after. Sue and I both found jobs at the same high tech company and after a few months the Director of Sue's department called her in his office. He told her he didn't want to cross any lines but needed to ask if she ever did any modeling because he had been to a house that had a lingerie fashion show and she looked like the model. Sue was a bit embarrassed and admitted that it was her. At this particular time I was under a lot of stress with my work and hadn't been up for as much sex as Sue wanted...and it became an issue of me trying to explain that it had nothing to do with her and that I still found her very attractive. This went on for a couple of months. Eventually she told me that she felt the Director that mentioned the fashion show was starting to flirt a bit. They had sat together a few times in the cafe for lunch and he was starting to make some suggestive comments. I told her that if she wanted to she could encourage it and see where it took them as it would also take some pressure off of me. Within a week Sue came home from work and said that the Director (John) called her in his office and shut the door. He started with, "I want to be very careful of what I'm going to say because I don't want to lose my job if I offend you about something." Sue interrupted him and said, "I know what you are talking about. We've been having discussions that probably cross the line, and we are both guilty of that. So say what you want to say, and I won't be offended." John then told her that she's been driving him crazy and that he constantly thinks about her. He also said, "Even right now with you in my office I want to bend you over my desk and have sex with you." Sue then looked at him and said, "John, I've known we were heading to this based upon our conversations, and I didn't want to stop it. Obviously, we can't do anything in your office, but all you need to do is invite me to your house." And then she said, "And to be honest about it, my husband knows and is ok with it." John was a divorced man so he lived alone and didn't have to worry about sneaking around. And with that, Sue came home after work and told me that that Friday she would be leaving work right at 5 pm and going to John's house. I made arrangements with my best friend to go out to a sports bar for the night, to help me keep my mind off things to help the time go by quicker. I got home at 10 p.m. wondering if Sue would be home.....and I waited and watched as the clock hit 11 p.m., midnight, and then I finally called her at 12:30 in the morning and she answered her phone stating she was on her way and would be home by 1 a.m. John lived 25 minutes in the other direction from work so he lived about one hour from our house. As soon as Sue got home she looked at me and all she said was "I don't care how tired you are, you need to take me to bed to re-claim me." I asked her how it went and she said she'd tell me when we got to bed. I was surprised she spent so much time with him. Apparently John came inside her three times, telling her that he "was inspired" by her. Sue told me that even after cumming in her, that he'd leave his cock in her pussy because he wanted to take advantage of every minute he had with her. And they would either spoon after cumming or they would be facing each other with his cock still in her and they'd just talk....and they did that all three times he came. The next morning was Saturday and it looked like she was getting dressed for work. I asked her what she was doing and she said she had to go back into work as they were working on a major project with pressing deadlines. For the 1st time in all these years of being open minded it really bothered me knowing she would be with him again after just getting fucked by him about 10 hours earlier. I didn't like it because I felt their relationship was getting more "personal", rather than just about the sex. Little did I know what would happen later. About 2-3 years later we were in our bedroom getting ready to call it a night and Sue looked up at me and said, "I have to tell you something and I'm worried about you getting mad but I can't live like this, keeping a secret from you." I asked her what she was talking about and I never even thought of John being brought up. She then proceeded to tell me that after that first night with John that she saw him a couple more times. That three times she went to his house when she told me she was going shopping and that one time he was out sick and he had called her at work, and that during lunch she went to his house to visit him because when he called her he jokingly said, "I'm in the mood for a blowjob right now, can you come over at lunch time"...and that's what she did. I went silent when she told me this and all I said was, "leave the room, I need time to think through this." I didn't speak to her that night and didn't respond to her trying to bring up conversation for the next couple of days. Finally she came to me and said, "All right, I understand you're angry but can you please speak to me. I don't know what I can do other than keep apologizing to you." She said that she would be willing to do "anything to earn back your trust." I looked at her and told her that she was right about me being angry and that I felt betrayed and I didn't know how long it would take me to get over that feeling. I also told her that I couldn't get it out of my mind that she had made arrangements with another man, to fuck him, and she kept it from me. We had always been open with each other about this. I mentioned how hurt I was by the deceit rather than the physical act of having sex and developing a friendship with John but that at the same time I felt myself being turned on by it. I then asked her if she was serious about doing "anything" to earn back my trust? She said "yes", and I said, "you might not like what I'm about to say." She said it didn't matter if she liked it or not, she just wanted to earn back my trust. I proceeded to tell her that I would be going on Adult Friend Finder and that I would find a guy that she would have to start fucking. So I eventually found another person named John and met up with him. He was a divorced guy who owned his own small construction company that included two different crews. They would build homes, and do high end renovations. He lived alone, and his schedule was fairly flexible. All John asked of me was to bring pictures of Sue as I told him I needed to meet him alone first as I knew the type of guy Sue would be interested in. I told Sue what I was doing. She said she understood. I told her I needed to take a few pictures of her in fairness to John to see if he would be interested. Sue again understood. I met with John and he was absolutely interested in Sue based upon the pictures and I could tell he had a personality that would go well with Sue's. When I came home after meeting John I told Sue about meeting John and felt that he would work out well. I also told Sue, that if things went well after the three of us getting together the first time that "earning my trust" would require a longer term Friends with Benefits situation, until I got the previous situation out of my system Again, Sue said she understood. We met at John's house and got pizza delivered to help start the relationship and eventually I just said, "Are both of you comfortable"? They both said yes, and with that John took Sue into his bedroom and they fucked each other. When they were done, they both came out of the bedroom fully dressed. I then told Sue to take off her shirt and pants as I wanted her to just be standing in front of John and me with her sheer green bra and matching sheer green panties. She gave me this look, and I just shrugged and said, "you know why." She did what she was asked and we visited for about another 20 minutes, giving John the opportunity to stare at Sue's totally sheer bra, still exposing her tits and nipples the entire time...and left for home. On the drive, Sue did say that John was a very friendly person. I told her that John and I would be talking the next day to get his feelings but that she needed to be prepared for anything because of her prior indiscretion with the previous John. All she replied with was "OK, I understand." John and I had our conversation and he said the night couldn't have gone better and that he was very attracted to Sue, and that he also just had a very good feeling of a relationship between the three of us. I told him I agreed. When I got home, Sue asked how my conversation with John went. I told her that he was attracted to her and he enjoyed the sex with her. I asked Sue if she would be upset if I told her that he was the one I was going to pick for her to start fucking on a regular basis and she said if that is what she needed to do to regain trust that she could do it as she also felt they were compatible in bed, and she also liked the conversation the three of us had and felt we all could be friends. But Sue didn't know what would be happening next. I told Sue that John and I discussed how "moving forward" would look like and that we both were in agreement. I then gave Sue John's phone number and told her he was expecting her call. That from now on the two of them would communicate with each other but Sue, unlike with the previous John, needed to tell me every time she and John would be getting together. Again, Sue understood and said she promised to be totally honest with me about anything to do with John and she was willing to do whatever I wanted her to do, given what had previously happened. I then looked at Sue and told her to call John, and I wanted her to be "forward" with him on the phone and that she first needed to ask him if he felt comfortable after meeting the two of us (I already knew how he was going to answer). I then instructed Sue to specifically say on the phone that she was "also very comfortable both in conversation, as well as being in bed with him." Sue then stated, at my request, "I'm interested in seeing you on a regular basis if you are. And if you can commit to not dating any women on the side, I'll commit to having sex with you, pretty much whenever you want. And, one more thing, if you are ok with it, I'd rather you no longer wear a condom." And that started what turned out to be about a 15 year relationship where we are all still friends today. About two months after they started seeing each other, John called me and asked about the possibility of Sue working for him part time. He was thinking about her going to his house two days a week, just half days. One day would be to work on calling back customers who call to set up an appointment with him, and another half day to take care of sending out the bills, and making bill payments to suppliers, etc. I had an idea pop into my head because I was still of the mindset of "punishing" Sue for cheating on me earlier. John really liked my idea and now I was going to tell Sue. When I told Sue what John had asked and what he and I decided she initially thought it was asking too much...but I reminded her about how hurtful her cheating had been and that I really needed her to do this. Sue was a teacher and was about to have almost three full months off. I told her that John would be paying her to work part time out of his house for two days a week. She needed to be at his house around 7:30 in the morning to review his schedule so she could set up appointments for him to meet with people calling asking for a quote of construction work, and then on the second day she would handle all the billing that needed to be either paid, or invoiced. She looked at me perplexed as if to say, "Ok, what's the big deal?" I then told her that EVERY day she went to his house to work that she was not allowed to wear a bra, and had to wear a top that was revealing either because of sheerness or being low cut. After her saying, "Are your serious?", I responded, "You are damn right I'm serious, and frankly it's all because you were fucking the other John without telling me. Now I'll know for the next three months what you'll be doing, and the plan is that you and John will be fucking each other each day, and sometimes 2X a day (when you first get there, and when he comes home for lunch). She said, "Ok, I get it, but I hope this is coming to the end of it." I then had her call John and had her say the following to him, "I hear you have a job opening for me, can you confirm the dress code and expectations that I just heard from my husband." She listened to his response and said "When do you want me to start?. And for the next three months she arrived at John's house, always with a sweater on in case she got stopped by a police officer or if something weird happened on her way "to work." And the first thing she did when she got in the house was take her sweater off. The very first time she was to go to work she came downstairs and took her sweater off and said, "Does this meet your approval?" She was obviously braless, wearing a thin, low cut tank top with low arm holes exposing plenty of side boob, and you could make out the color of her nipples through the top. I told Sue I couldn't have picked out better work attire and then she went to work. During the three months doing this I had to go on a business trip for a few days so I called John and told him to call Sue and ask her out to dinner and make plans to spend some time at his house. I also told John I wanted "photo proof of him fucking her so I know she went." This was also going to be a test to see if Sue would be honest about telling me what she was going to do. About 30 minutes after talking with John, Sue called me. She told me that John had asked her out to dinner and wanted to make sure I was ok with that? She said it felt like she was going "on a date" rather than just being a friend with benefits. I told her it felt the same way to me, and considering that she pretty much "went on dates" with the previous John without my knowledge, that she now needed to realize that she was about to start dating John WITH my knowledge. She asked how much longer she needed to go through with this and I told her I hadn't even started to think about that yet because I had been hurt so much. So Sue and John had their first "date" while I was away on business. John sent me an email that included an attachment. He laughingly wrote: "As you requested, my first date with your wife happened. I also told her that you asked me to inform her that you wanted her to agree to start "dating me" rather than just me fucking her. And she agreed to it, so once she's back teaching and can't come over during the summer anymore, she is going to start seeing me for longer periods of time rather than coming over for an hour to fuck each other, we'll grab dinner or take a drive somewhere." John also told me to watch the attachment as he sent "more than a photo". I opened the attachment and saw two things: a photo of my wife's face with his cock in her mouth, pressing her cheek from the inside so I could see his cock bump pushing out her cheek. And he also sent me a video that lasted a few minutes of him fucking her. He told me not to worry, that he'd delete both the photo and video, but I told him I wanted him to keep it so he'd always be able to look back on how they looked fucking each other. And that relationship lasted around 15 years. After fucking John about 10 times Sue told me that she noticed something different and wanted to be honest with me. I asked her what she was talking about. She said it felt like John was "fucking" her at times like he was paying for it but other times it was more emotional, it was starting to feel like he was "making love" to her. I told her I guess that would be normal after seeing someone consistently that you liked. I told her I was ok with that. She then said she was starting to feel like she was making love to him at times, that it was emotional for her as well feeling like she was giving her body to someone she cared about as a friend. She wasn't having any feelings of being in love with him, but she was getting some emotional connection where she wanted to give herself to him when they saw each other. It turned me on. The frequency of sex got less over the last couple of years but he and I estimated, that not counting the three months she worked for him and they fucked anywhere from 2-4 times a week, that he had fucked her somewhere between 50-100 times. And to this day, years later, the thought that she's been fucked so much by the same guy is a turn-on. We all still remain friends today. I thought that would be the end of our openess in our marriage but there would be two other men that would enter our lives, both of which got substantial time with my hotwife. And she wanted it. If you'd like to read about it, let me know and I'll write it up.

Sue and I both decided to take the part-time jobs as there were only two months left in the semester. For the next eight Saturdays I bussed tables while she waited on tables in short shorts and an apron from the waist down. It was an incredible experience that would make me hard watching the number of guys that got to see her 34C tits and light-colored nipples. And that would last for 4 hours every Saturday. As we were coming to our last Saturday of the semester and subsequent return to our home state I thought it would be cool to let the guys of our dorm know about the job she had had the previous two months. Initially some of them were in disbelief but didn't want to miss out on seeing her tits as many had probably imagined what they looked like since she was primarily braless during the semester. On the way to work on her final Saturday I told her to expect some surprise visitors. She gave me that look of "now what did you do?" and I told her. After some make believe "I can't believe you did that!" she settled in with the realization that she would be seeing a number of guys she had gotten to know, and more importantly, they would now actually see her naked breasts for the first time. Sure enough about 12 guys from the dorm came in, a few of which were friends and not even from our dorm. After the initial uncomfortableness she became totally at ease with the situation and didn't mind the outright staring at her boobs. Little did I know what this would evolve into, until our following Junior school year as we went on another student exchange program to a school in northern California. Sue and I ended up in different dorms but I had become friends with Dan who lived on the floor above me. He was a senior and had a single room. The three of us were listening to music and just visiting in his room one night and Dan dropped a deck of cards on a table and asked, "Want to play cards?" He and I had preplanned this and I responded with, "All I know how to play is poker." Sue replied she knew Crazy 8's. Dan said, "I dare you guys to play strip poker." Sue looked at me and said, "Be honest with me - you guys have already talked about this, haven't you?" I replied, "Honestly, yes - how'd you know?" She just shook her head and said, "Who is dealing first?" I immediately started getting hard and Sue gave me this look that I didn't quite understand. Eventually we were all down to our underwear with Sue having a bra on (for some reason) and panties. She then lost a hand and as she stood up to unclasp her bra from the front I told her to stop. Sue asked "why?" to which Dan replied with a laugh "yeah, why?". I then said that part of the game at this point is that the guys got to take her bra off as slow as we wanted. I'm guessing the beer we had been drinking had something to do with it but Sue willingly smiled and said "guys are perverts" and put her hands to her sides. Dan and I each took one side of the clasp in the front of her bra and slowly unhooked it and dragged our hands across each tit. Sue was now letting Dan feel her up and was actually getting into it. After about 15 seconds or so she said that was enough and time to deal another hand. So the three of us were now all sitting on the bed with Dan and I having obvious hard-on's and Sue's nipples were erect. The next hand Sue also lost and as she stood up, Dan and I also stood up and said, "We get to take these off." I asked Dan, "Do you want the front or the back?" (knowing full well he would take the front). As we pulled her panties down, Dan slowly ran his middle finger down the slit of Sue's cunt, and then right back up it. She said that was enough, but that it was our turn to lose our underwear to end the game. We told her the game was over as she had lost all her clothes. She jokingly said that it wasn't fair. I then said, "I tell you what, we'll play one more hand and if you win, we'll take our underwear off, but if you lose the hand since you're already naked, you have to lie down on the bed and Dan and I can use our hands only on you." She didn't fight that idea at all and simply said, "For how long?" I said, "We'll draw a card from the deck and whatever the card is it would be for that amount of time in minutes, face cards would be ten minutes, Aces would be 15 minutes, but the Queen of Spades would be an hour." I has said the last one as I envisioned that card looking a little like her pussy. Unfortunately the card she picked from the deck was a 6 so for the next six minutes Dan and I were feeling her tits and pussy. Dan tried to insert his finger in her cunt and she said that wasn't part of the game. With that the night ended and Sue and I went back to our respective rooms. The next day when I saw Sue I told her I had trouble sleeping as I kept thinking about what had happened. She admitted the same thing and said she was surprised at how much it turned her on as she was thinking about it in bed. I had been worried a little bit that she was going to wake up the next day and be mad about it. Little did I know it was just the beginning and within a couple of weeks things were about to change. A couple weeks later Dan talked to me about the upcoming spring break. He had his own car and was thinking about going down to visit Tijuana, San Diego, and then hitting the tourist spots in Hollywood and trying to see the Tonight Show live. He had a proposition for me that he was hoping Sue and I would go along with. Sue and I were planning on staying on campus as we didn't have a car. He offered to pay for all the gas in his car and also he would pay for the hotel rooms wherever we stayed if for the entire week Sue would be willing to act as if she had two boyfriends the entire time, including having sex with him. The idea alone got my mind racing and I immediately told him I was definitely good with it and that I'd talk with Sue. When I told Sue she was initially surprised that Dan would suggest such a thing but with a nervous smile she said, "I'm not going to say yes, but I'm not going to say no," and to give her a day to think about it. The next day she said she only had one question for me and that was if I was sure that I'd be ok with it and that if she at any time got too uncomfortable with it, that we could stop it and pay our fair share. I enthusiastically said that wouldn't be a problem and that I was excited to see what it would be like. When I told Dan her response he was obviously very excited as well but he felt it was important for us to get together in his room the night before spring break started just to make sure Sue was still ok with everything and to talk things out. The night before we were to leave Sue and I went up to Dan's room and it was obvious everyone was a little nervous and there was some nervous chit chat until Dan finally broke the ice and said, "Look, I don't want us to get to Tijuana and Sue gets cold feet or that she feels pressure for the rest of the week to do anything." With that he looked at Sue and said, "Can I kiss you?" Sue said, "I guess we might as well find out now before we've driven 12 hours to Mexico," and she went up to Dan and started making out with him. Within seconds he was taking off her clothes and laying her on the bed. As he was feeling her up, he then slid his hand onto her pussy and said, "If you want to fuck me during the week, spread your legs right now and raise your hips." Sue looked over to me for approval and with that she spread her legs and tilted up at the hips. Dan stood up and pulled his shorts down. He told her to grab his cock and to slowly slide it in her but that he wanted her to tell him something...and with that, as Sue slid him inside her moist cunt, she said, "This pussy is going to be just as much yours all week." Dan told her that he wanted to own it all week and Sue stared directly in his eyes and replied, "I want you to own it, I want both of you to own all of me." And with that, we left the next day for Mexico.

Claire and Amy arrived home together on Wednesday evening. Amy said, “Claire got her first hall pass”. Then Claire said, “Amy told me all about her hall passes, I’m super excited.” We had a few snacks and a drink or two, then Amy took Claire to the bedroom to let her choose a night dress. She chose a sexy negligée, it maybe was a bit big for her however... Amy said she would be watching a movie on TV, so if Clare and I wanted to go upstairs that’s perfect timing. We went upstairs and laid side-by-side on the bed talking. I asked Claire how old she was when she first made love? She said 15 years ago when she was 17. I told her that I was about 19 and that it was with Amy before we were married. We discussed how many different partners we had had. Claire said about six or seven for her. She said that she was quite promiscuous, and had sex with every boyfriend. I told her about our one experience many years ago when we were camping with friends and how Amy had guided us rewards swinging. Apparently she knew the story about how Amy and Ken had begun having sex with his wife’s blessing. Claire told me about the parties they went to before moving here. They were soft swapping parties with college friends. Then they would have sex with their partner. When she and Pete moved here in April and Lesley suggested swinging they quickly liked the idea. Claire said she had fun with me in July and our threesome with Melissa was sort of OK. She now wanted to catch up where we left off. She put on her negligée. She said look no patch, I take the pill now. I stripped down to my T-shirt and shorts. We began slow foreplay, her nipples were already quite hard as was my cock. "Let’s see how long we can holdout before you fuck me," she said. We played for almost one hour. We did some 69, lots of nipple kissing and body massaging. After two hours we finally said let’s go for it. Claire’s pussy was extra moist. My cock slipped in all the way without any effort. "Hold to it there and don’t move while I count to one hundred," said Claire. At 99 she started making small movements that felt like a sensation of small electric shocks going across the end of my cock. We then changed to Claire riding on top. Perfectly gauged strokes that hit her where she got the best sensation. After a while we moved to laying on our sides with me entering her pussy from behind and squeezing her breasts. This is how we had our first orgasm, with Claire screaming as I filled her with warm cum. We laid for about half an hour before we had our second orgasm with Claire’s vagina oozing warm cum. Claire said that Amy would want all the details in the morning. She said that she would tell the same story to Amy and Pete.

I'm Mistral, and my husband Tim and I attended the most fabulous swingers party the previous weekend at our new friends' large manor house. We were filled with glee when they invited us back the following weekend for another cum-filled night of debauchery. They also suggested we bring some friends if we liked. John and Wendy were a couple we knew from our charity work. They were young, idealistic, and very open-minded. We didn't think they were swingers, but the subject had come up in casual conversation. They were curious but remained evasive about their thoughts on the subject. We decided all we could do was broach the issue and see what happened. The next evening, John and Wendy arrived after Tim and Mistral. They followed the crowd upstairs. As they climbed the stairs amongst the excited and bubbly people, Wendy remembered the afternoon and that phone call. John's voice was nervous and excited, "Hi, Babe! We have a party invite from Tim and Mistral to join them at their friends' swinger party tonight. I know we have fantasized about this. How do you feel?" Wendy felt panic surge through her stomach, excitement flooded her pussy, and her nipples perked up hard. "Wow, that is short notice. What happens if we don't like it?" "Babe, I will never make you," John promised. "We both have to want this to happen. I am sorry to spring it on you like this, and maybe we should forget it then." Wendy said, "No, John, I did not say 'NO,' just what happens? When we fantasized about swinging, you said you would love to watch me in a group of men getting fucked by them all. Are you sure about that?" Wendy had visualized these events, wishing desperately that John would take the lead and say, 'We will do it.' In their role-playing, they often pretended to be at a swingers party changing partners. One of Wendy's games was to roll up two large pillows, tie a belt around with a strap-on dildo attached to the belt, put her large vibrator into the cup, and ride the pillows, getting fucked hard by the vibrator. John would come from behind and fuck her arse or go to the front, and she would suck him to a spluttering cum inside her mouth. In her mind, these were real men fucking her, and she shared herself with the men, and John loved the attention and continuous pleasure. In reply to Wendy's question, John said, "Oh yes, while I am having the same with two girls, one on my face and one on my cock, I would love it! Babe, I am sure. How about you?" Wendy gulped. The secret she had held in her head for so long was about to become real. "Let's do it. Let's go! Are you sure you won't feel jealous watching me come on some man's cock with another somewhere else inside me? I don't have a thing to wear. What do I need?" John said, "The theme is An Officer and a Gentleman. I can go dressed as a USA Army General using my dad's old uniform. You wear your sexy red top and skirt. You know, the top that doesn't come all the way down, the skirt with the elastic waistband hanging low on you, and your suspenders and stockings. No thong, no bra. You will show off your pussy to her best. My cock is getting hard just thinking about it!" Wendy replied, "I will be ready when you get home. Your dad's uniform will need a press, and I will prepare everything. See you at 6:00 tonight, darling." Her hands were shaking when she replaced the receiver breathing shallowly and jerkily as the realization hit home that tonight it would happen! During the afternoon, she got John's clothes ready, checked her dress, found the right shoes, and laid it all out, ready for later. A long hot soak where she shaved her pussy bare using John's razor and made sure her legs and armpits were perfect. Resting on the bed, she shuffled through the videos they kept hidden from guests and found her favorite, "Suzie's Gang Bang." A fast-action orgy video in which this girl gets fucked by five men altogether. Wendy often watched this and used her vibrator when John was away or working late. Sometimes when her cycle was at ovulation, her sex drive was limitless, and she would role-play watching the action. The action on the screen hotted up as the men were penetrating Susie left, right, and center. A closeup on-screen of pussy open and dripping. A cock slid into it, wetting itself with her fluids. It slid out, rubbed against her tiny rosebud anus, and gently but firmly slid into opening her slowly. At the same time, another cock pushed into her pussy. Wendy loved this part and rolled onto her side, turned on the vibrator, and sunk it into her arse. Her fingers slid into her pussy, working gently to pleasure her clit. Her hips were thrusting back and forward faster and faster as her climax built. She reached down and switched on her biggest vibrator, a black cock that was as real as it gets. The vibrator was thrust inside her cunt, and she moaned and moaned herself into a massive climax. Wendy relaxed, watched the movie, enjoyed the post-climactic euphoria, and gently played with her clit. In her mind, she watched the swingers' party unfold - couples fucking, girl-girl, MFM, and FMF at this imaginary party. Inside her head, she had been desperate to fulfill these needs, and it was finally coming true. In the past, Wendy was often on the verge of saying to John, "Let's try swinging!" She always shrank away from the responsibility in case he rejected the reality. Fantasies are fine, but who knows what the reality will bring? After so many conversations about swinging, so many nearly made decisions, and all those fantasies that included imaginary swinging, they had chosen to go ahead. With an overwhelming certainty, she laid back, smiled, and said to herself, "Tonight, I will fuck a roomful of men. I hope I don't disappoint them; my clit is tingling with anticipation!" Wendy switched on the vibrator, and her hands moved over her breasts, pinching her nipples and then down to her pussy. Her hips were rocking back and forth. She rolled the pillows up, tied the belt around, clipped the vibrator into the belt, and climbed on top, sinking the vibrator deep inside her pussy and working herself to another peak. She closed her eyes and started rocking harder and harder. Then, a voice penetrated the action, and John stood naked and erect in front of her. She blushed with embarrassment, and he thrust his cock into her mouth. It tasted slightly salty. He lasted about 10 seconds and then dumped the load down her throat, bringing her to a climax. John smiled and gently rolled Wendy into his arms. "You looked fantastic when I walked in and found you fucking your brains out with your vibrator on top of those pillows. If I feel as proud of you at the party as I did then and how aroused it made me, I can't wait to watch you fuck the guys. Will you enjoy watching me and sharing my pleasure?" "Oh yes," she said in her little girl's voice, "I will love watching you; maybe I can do a 69 with her and lick her pussy while you thrust in and out and feel your balls contract when you come inside her." "Mmmmmm, I wonder if all the girls will be bi? I wonder if I could do a girly threesome? Mmmmmm, I wonder if I can get two men to come at the same time inside me. That would be fun too." "Can I be your vixen tonight and play dirty?" John smiled and spoke softly, the care showing in his voice. "Babe, we will have a fabulous time together and with other couples or whatever, don't be shy to try what you want, and feel able to say NO if you don't want. Above all, enjoy yourself, and pleasure comes first," she reminded him. So back to the party! They gathered around a pool table, with the group laughing and joking about the action starting all around. Wendy looked at the two girls on the pool table with their legs over the shoulders of four guys who were licking and sucking nipples, pussies, and one man had her toes in his mouth, sucking them like a breastfeeding baby. Wendy started to pant. She could not get her breath. Her heart was racing, her knees buckled, and she began to shake. Tears flooded down her face. John cried, "What's up! What's up!" Wendy sank against the woman beside her shaking uncontrollably. The girl instinctively put her arms around Wendy and held her close, supporting Wendy against herself. "Sushhhhh baby, you are all right!" the woman cooed, "What is worrying you? You don't have to do any of this if you are afraid." Wendy snuggled against the comforting figure, put her face against the warm, feminine neck, and nuzzled her cheek, kissing it gently. Her hand moved without command to the woman's breast, and she felt the nipple harden as she caressed it gently. The shaking was easing now, and Wendy felt a little bolder. She turned the woman's face towards her, looked into her eyes, and moved forward slowly, anticipating a gentle and subtle kiss. The tongue was not stiff and probing like a man's but gentle, enticing, and exciting. Wendy's free hand moved down to the woman's belly and softly caressed the feminine rounded shape moving slowly downwards to find that sweetly perfumed garden where a secret lotus stem was waiting to be stroked. Hands caressed breasts and pussy. Now both girls turned on to each other. John watched, fascinated. He had never seen Wendy with another woman, and his cock raged hard inside his pants. As if in a dream, Wendy pushed the girl gently onto the pool table so her bottom was on edge. She bent down, opened her legs, put them on her shoulders, and snuggled her face between them, savoring the beautiful feminine smells and tastes. Gently opening up the inner lips with her tongue, finding her clit and teasing, teasing just off the edge, making her wait for the full pleasure. Female wetness was seeping all over Wendy's face as the girl was getting nearer and nearer to release. A few minutes passed, and the girl pushed Wendy off, got onto the table, and said, "Get up here with me. We can pleasure each other now!" Wendy climbed up, the shakes all gone now. Her pussy was soaking wet, and her breasts were tender with erect nipples and very sensitive. She lifted her skirt, revealing the stockings and suspenders without anything else. The two girls turned head to toe and started a frantic licking expedition to cunt heaven. Wendy felt a body get up behind her and present a long stiff penis to her backside. The man tried gently to insert it in her cunt where the girl was licking hard; it slipped in and thrust a few times. The girl firmly grassed it and slid it up the crack between her buttocks, tickling her anus with the end. Wendy's whole valley was wet and slippery. The long thin cock nudged open her arse and gently snaked into her bottom. Wendy's heart raced again; this was what she had dreamed of for months! What surprised her was that the cock inside her was giving almost more pleasure than having her pussy sucked. The combination was too great. A massive climax took over, and she nearly fainted with joy. As she fell over the edge into an abyss of pleasure, the man behind speeded up, grunted, and sank deep inside her, flooding her back passage with his fluids. Wendy opened her eyes and looked up at John, who stood open-mouthed, watching her antics. He had a girl on her knees sucking his rigid cock, but his eyes were transfixed on Wendy. She smiled, blew him a kiss, and licked her lips covered in pussy juice from the girl beneath her. John shuddered and spent down the girl's throat pumping his hips in time with his spurts. He gently pushed the girl to one side, staggered to Wendy with his pants down by his feet, and said, "Well, you are hot; I could not believe how sexy you are. I am so proud of you; better than my wildest dreams was that fantastic to watch." Wendy thought to herself, "Why did I panic? This is fantastic, better than the fantasies we have. This is real sex." A couple came up to them. The man smiled. "I am Tommy. This is Raquel, my wife. We just watched you and nearly came with you. Would you join us at the table for a foursome?" Wendy reached down and felt his cock inside his pants. It was semi-hard and big. She turned to John and Raquel, "Let's get together. We can play here or in one of the smaller rooms with a nice bed?" They entered the room together. Wendy pushed down her long skirt and flipped off her top. She was naked except for her stockings and suspenders. Raquel slipped out of her long ball gown, revealing a very firm 36's and a sweet little tight arse on top of a pair of legs to die for. She was near perfect. Tommy was muscular with a flat hard six-pack stomach and an erection starting to grow to full size as he gently stroked himself. John was naked in a flash, only half erect after his escapade down the other girl's throat. Wendy turned to Tommy, who scooped her up in his arms and carried her over to the king-sized bed, his erect cock bouncing up and down as he stepped forward. Raquel reached out for John, smiled softly, and whispered, "Come and play with me and let me get you hard again. We will watch them while I regenerate your erection." John looked down at her fair perfection, those soft curves all running down into the valley between her legs. A golden pussy fuzz glinted in the soft lights. He reached for her and pulled her towards him. A first gentle kiss, lips opened up, and tongues tenderly searched each other out, exploring each other. His hands held her back, then softly slid down over her buttocks, caressing that incredible apple shape of her bottom. She pulled him harder into her body. As Raquel responded to the stimuli, her hand slid down to feel his penis, which was gently growing back to a man-size stiffness. Their kisses became more ardent, and deeper tongues were now demanding, not exploring. Hands moved over her body. John broke off the long kiss and searched her neck with his lips and tongue. She shuddered, and he felt her open her legs and move into his body. She thrust her pubis against his leg and started to move up and down. He could feel the wetness spreading along his thigh. John had now reached her breast with his lips and was attacking her nipple, which was bone hard. Raquel started to pant and squirm harder against his leg. Suddenly Raquel broke away and fell back onto the bed beside Tommy and Wendy's entwined bodies. Raquel reached up, and John dived onto her, gently landing without his weight on her. Raquel squirmed around so she was head-to-toe with him, with her on her back. Raquel reached up and grasped his nearly hard cock. She slipped her mouth over the head as she pulled back his tight foreskin and started to suck him to total hardness. John's head was between her legs. His mouth opened up her secret garden exploring the sides and little creases. He could tell her clit was begging for attention, and he made her wait. He felt careful with his tongue and could feel the hardness and swelling around her clit, which was now erect like a mini penis. His tongue explored her depths and penetrated her cunt, where he would follow with his cock shortly. Raquel was getting agitated and frustrated. She wanted attention on her clit, so John moved his tongue down the crease between her legs out of her cunt and down to her anus. As it reached the little rosebud, she shuddered and thrust her hips against his face. Raquel was working hard on making his cock whole again and hard enough to get inside her to ease that burning desire. She threw him over onto his back, climbed on top, grasped his penis in her hand, aimed for her inner lips, and squatted down with a satisfied sigh. John tried to thrust up against her downstrokes, and they found a comfortable rhythm that would gently build to a glorious climax. Tommy knelt beside John and Raquel with Wendy's legs over his shoulders, thrusting energetically into her pussy. Wendy's bottom hardly touched the bed as his cock shuttled in and out of her dripping pussy. Raquel leaned over and kissed him hard on his mouth while her fingers searched for Wendy's cunt. Wendy pushed her hand out to John, grasped his face, and pulled it over for a kiss. As the four fucked into each other's partners, the respective partners smiled and kissed each other. Raquel started to whimper like a small cat. Her eyes rolled up as she reached her first climax, and her face distorted. A moan escaped her lips. "Fuck it harder! Fuck it, my cunt is exploding. Ohhhhhhhhh!" Raquel collapsed in a heap on top of John. He rolled her off and crawled around to the other two. Tommy rolled Wendy off him, and she got onto all fours. John hit her from the rear straight into her cunt, deep and hard. She thrust back to meet him harder and faster. Tommy went for the face and slid his cock deep into her mouth, making her gag a little, setting a fast pace that could never last. Tommy grunted and exploded semen down her throat, pumping and pumping till he was spurting on empty. Wendy cried out and shuddered and shuddered as she lost it in a huge one. John followed a few thrusts later. With a sigh and a deep thrust, he unloaded inside Wendy. The three untangled themselves. John lay on his side facing Tommy, and Raquel rested against him, her head using his hips as a pillow. Tommy and Wendy took up a similar position facing them. Wendy was fascinated with Tommy's penis, which had shrunk to a little wrinkled sausage. She played with it tenderly, remembering how hard and energetic it had just been. John was exploring Raquel's inner sanctuary in a lazy, tender way. Raquel got up, poured four glasses of wine from a bottle on the side table, and brought them to the bed. They all sipped and chatted quietly, enjoying the aftermath of the passion. Wendy could feel a slippery liquid seeping out between her legs. She reflected on how wonderful the party had started and how much better real sex in a group was than watching and fantasizing. Wendy said, "John, I need to use the bathroom. I will be back shortly. Will you wait here for me?" "Of course, darling," he smiled and added. "Come back when you are ready!" She laughed and left the room. Three girls and two men burst in a few minutes later, laughing and jostling each other. "Can we use the bed or join you if you haven't finished?" one girl asked. "Sure, get on and join us," John replied with a smile. Each girl selected a mate and sidled up to him as bodies entwined and hands were everywhere. The scene changed from relaxed, easy caresses to hot passion. John was having trouble getting hard again so soon after the last session. One of the two guys noticed and put his head in his lap, sucking gently on his cock. The girls watched with rapt interest. John froze for a second. This had never happened before. Then he relaxed as he thought to himself Wendy does this to me all the time. I go down on her. She won't mind, so what's the problem? John laid back and started enjoying a new experience. Wendy walked naked through the large room towards the lady's bathroom, passing groups and couples in all types of contortions. One threesome had a man on all fours, the girl on his back legs wrapped around the guy on top as he fucked vigorously. Her head was bobbing about like a broken rag doll. The whimpers coming from her showed she was in fuck heaven. Wendy passed them and smiled. She could not believe how many different positions were being displayed. In the bathroom, a girl was sitting on the side where the washbasins were, legs wide open, washing out the fluids that had been pumped into her. She licked her fingers and said, "Yummy, don't you just love that salty taste? I just got too full after a big gangbang. I had eight inside me, one after the other. Some of the greedy buggers came back for seconds and thirds." Wendy asked, "How long did you do it for?" The girl said, "About an hour and a half. I am a bit sore now and need a rest to recover after coming so many times." Wendy left the bathroom and wandered down a corridor from the large room. She heard sounds from a room; she stopped and looked in through the open door. Nine men were around this one girl who was being fucked from behind by one with another in her mouth, and a few were by her head. She had a cock in each hand, and the others were masturbating around her. The guy in her pussy speeded up and pulled out, rubbing himself furiously. He spurted all over her bottom. Another took his place and speared her without ceremony pushing in and out of her sweet little pussy. He inserted a finger up her bottom, and she wriggled and cried out, "Fuck my arse as well!" The men pulled out and rolled her over. One climbed underneath. She sat on his cock and lay on his chest. Another pulled her cheeks apart, stretching her anus slightly open. He rubbed semen that had seeped from her pussy around her dark hole to ease his passage and penetrated her slowly. The other guys were in her mouth, between her breasts, anywhere they could get. Wendy watched the action, fascinated. This was what she had dreamed of in every fantasy. One of the guys with nowhere to fuck noticed her standing by the door and came over and said, "Join us, lovely. We would love to satisfy your desires and fuck you senseless." Wendy entered the room as if in a dream; her fantasy had finally come true. Three guys remained with the girl. The other six moved over to Wendy. She lay on her back, waiting for it to happen. A man's body leaned over her, his cock hard and erect, probing her face as he bent over her and probed her cunt with his tongue. She grasped that beautiful cock and sucked it to absolute hardness. Hands over her breasts, tongues in ears and around her neck, hands now everywhere. Her body had become one large erogenous zone. The tongue in her pussy was replaced with a very large cock which started slowly and stepped up as the rhythm became one for both. For the next hour, Wendy felt cocks in all her parts, fluids being pumped and splashed. Each orgasm she experienced lifted her higher and higher until she lapsed into oblivion and was gently laid to rest, covered in semen and a little sore from the multiple entries. One vague recollection towards the end was of two cocks inside her pussy together, stretching her and giving her a final massive orgasm. Wendy drifted on the edge of exhaustion, languishing in the euphoria of her greatest fantasy, a gangbang. She lay there with semen dripping from her pussy, running down the crease between her legs. She fingered her anus softly, rubbing in the slippery cream to ease the soreness. She felt wonderful. After half an hour, she got up and returned to the room where she had left John. She passed Mistral, Tim, Greg, and Susan on the way, heading upstairs. As they passed her, they smiled at her sticky legs and body, and one said, "You sure have had some fun, huh, Wendy?" She arrived at the room and stepped inside. John was entwined with another girl, and a guy gently probed him while the girl tried to get him hard again. Wendy watched her man and smiled to herself. "Now he knows what it feels like to be fucked up the arse. Once used to the stretching, it is yummy." Wendy called him, "Honey, will you shower and sauna with me? I need to clean up a bit?" "OK, babe, let's get showered and find where Tim and Mistral are," John replied. "They did promise us a special time together, but I haven't seen them tonight." Mistral took John to one side the next day at work and said, "I know you both enjoyed your first swinging party; sorry we never got together. Would you both like to join Susan, Greg, Tim, and me the weekend after next at our place for just a casual dinner and some fun?" "Sure, we would not miss it!" John quickly replied. Mistral said, "Greg told me he saw Wendy walking past him in stockings and suspenders. He said she has a fabulous body, her cunt dripping down her legs, and he wants to fuck her after dinner. You can have Susan and me together if you fancy. It will be a hot night!" With a wide grin, John quickly shot back, "How about six all together in the sauna then?"

This is the true story of Karen and me at our first orgy, which took place in Atlanta about a decade ago. Karen is a fine-looking black woman, about 40 then. I am five years older than her. We met through a mutual friend, and the day we met, we discovered that we were both very sexual people. During our relationship, we confessed that we were interested in group sex. Karen then told me that shortly after her divorce, as a young woman going to graduate school, she had experienced a marvelous group sex scene. She described how her girlfriends, two of whom were rather bi, would let her have their husbands. While never really graphic, the story she told undoubtedly piqued my interest. We began to go to swinger events in the Atlanta area. One was populated with people dressed in outrageous costumes and who made a rather bold public display of affection. However, it did not appear that they engaged in the sort of wanton sex that Karen and I had in mind. The other group was more upscale, and though I was recently divorced and paying enormous bills and child support, we found the money to join this group. We did so joking that nothing was likely to come of it. We had connected with some swingers in the first club I mentioned, but the whole scene was not as open and lascivious as we had hoped. So we went to a couple of get-togethers of the second group. Though we had seen some nice-looking and mannerly people, we had not made any intimate connections. The third time, we went to the social, laughing that we would at least have each other when we returned to Karen's apartment. Little did we know what was to occur that evening. It was a typical get-together, and I felt relatively relaxed and bold, so I complimented the hostess on her dress when we checked in. The hostess seemed genuinely pleased and said, "Let me seat you with some people who have asked about you." Joan and her husband were attractive people whose swinging life started when they discovered that each was having an affair simultaneously. He and she said they loved each other but craved the 'variety and newness' of extramarital sex. Joan had a lovely body, and I noticed that the more sexual her conversation became, the more her sexy nipples protruded through the fabric of her dress. We talked about this and that, and as the conversation came around to sex, we seemed as though we had known each other for years. Karen was commenting on a young couple and how sexy she thought the long red hair of the male was when Joan said that she knew them and would introduce us. Karen had a long conversation with Jean and her man, Danny. Since I could not hear well enough to participate, I started talking with Joan. She suggested that I dance with Cheryl, who had noticed Karen and I at the last party and had asked about us twice. So I did. Cheryl was a little, petite woman who pressed herself against me rather forwardly on the dance floor, which was all the encouragement I needed to begin dirty dancing with her. We danced a couple of dances, and then, as I went to sit down, Karen passed me on the way to the floor with Danny, the young man with long red hair. She said Jean had asked if I might dance with her, so I approached her. We danced in a subdued (comparatively speaking) manner. As we left the dance floor, I saw an older woman with full lips, very trim, and she had a certain quality about her. I introduced myself and found that her name was Ruth. We danced several times that evening, and I asked her if she had ever been to a swinger party, and she said no. She said she was there at the insistence of a fellow with whom she had been having good sex for a few months. She indicated that she was not too sure about all of this. The evening passed quickly for us. Karen danced with several men, and I with Ruth and Joan, Jean, Cheryl, and the hostess once, even though she said she was supposed to be working. Karen was joking and laughing with the couples whose husbands had danced with her. I was teasing Joan physically, discreetly rubbing her back and touching her hands sensually as we talked. The hostess approached Karen and me as the party started to wind down. She invited us to an 'after-party party' in the hospitality suite. We did not hesitate to jump at the chance. On the way up, we discussed how to behave there, and Karen indicated that she had talked with the hostess and said she had promised to get the ball rolling if it did not start by itself. When we arrived there, Karen went out on the balcony with Danny to smoke, and I was surprised to see Ruth being ignored by her date. I took Ruth into my arms and began to kiss her while talking with her about the possibility that an orgy might erupt. Ruth looked at me and smiled a wanly lascivious smirk, and said, "Gosh, I hope so." About that time, Karen, back from smoking her favorite material on the balcony, came by as she toured the room, taking an item of clothing from every man. She continued back around the room. As she went from man to man, she kissed them, frenching each deeply and rubbing them with her hands and body. Soon she had several of them near naked. In the meantime, I slowly, unhurriedly seduced the rather willing Ruth. We sat on a loveseat in the suite facing the couch, the king-size bed behind us. I began to kiss and caress her, gently stripping her clothing from her and pushing her to lie back. I got on the floor between her legs and began to eat her. After just a few minutes of attention to Ruth's erect clitoris, she said: "I want to fuck. Let's go to the bed." On the large bed, two men took turns licking Karen, who was naked, and arching her pudendum into their mouths. Only her feet and the top of her head were on the mattress as she bridged herself into each of their faces. She was moaning aloud and coming audibly about every 30 seconds. Ruth seemed to be enjoying herself. I asked her if she had needs she was ready to have met. Ruth simply took my rigid cock and pulled it into her as she lay back on the bed. It was quite surreal; here I was, stroking the length of my turgid cock in and out of a woman I had met perhaps two hours ago, while within 30 inches of me, my lover, Karen, was being thoroughly licked by Richard and another man. Ruth came several times. Then someone began kissing her as I was fucking her. She slowly went from kissing to sucking him; it was soooo wanton. I turned her onto her hands and knees and continued to stroke. My new position allowed me to see that Karen was now across the room on the couch with two men, the host, whose fat dick she was enthusiastically sucking, while Joan's husband fucked her with a long thin dick from behind. As I had been fucking Ruth for some time, I needed to go to the restroom. So I disengaged, and as I did so, the man who had been eating Karen earlier moved to take my place. He was fit and well endowed, and Ruth glanced back and smiled a welcome as we changed positions. I went to the bathroom, and as I exited, I turned right to enter the living room. I passed the bar area, and there on the floor was Joan. She was riding Charles, the security for the party, and she was slam fucking the shit out of him. I watched as she rode harder and faster. I could tell he was very close, and she was astride him, her feet planted on the floor on opposite sides of his hips. She faced him and held his unbuttoned shirt, which he was still wearing, gripping the lapels to maintain her balance. Joan's mouth was open, her breath came in ragged gasps, she moaned louder and louder, and then with a tremendous grunt came, grinding herself into Charles. This was too much for him; he came with her or slightly before she did. I was transfixed by the sheer hedonism of it all. I returned to the living room, where Jean was smoking a cigarette with the Asian girl whose husband had taken my place with Ruth. I asked if she was interested in joining me on the bed. She was young and had an adorable body. Later we were to learn that Jean was an exotic dancer. Jean said she wanted to watch and nodded as I looked towards the bed; on the floor near the bed, Jean's Danny and the Asian lady's husband treated Karen the way she loves to be treated. She loves to be fucked doggy style while she sucks dick. They traded places every three minutes, and I watched for a few rotations. Joan approached and touched me as I watched, wrapping her hand around my dick. We smiled at each other, and wordlessly, I took her over to a stuffed chair. She knelt on the cushion, and I entered her from behind. I fucked her for a long time, varying the stroke following her mood. She was incredibly sexy and came as quickly and satisfyingly as Karen did when I treated her this way. Eventually, I came very hard, and she went nearly into a total spasm when I did. Gasping for breath, she turned, buried her tongue in my mouth, sucked on mine for a moment, and collapsed into the chair. "Wow," she said weakly. I offered to get her a drink, and she asked for a Coke, so I got her a glass with ice and coca cola in it. I stood there with her for a few minutes, resting and watching people engage in sex, two, three, and four, all over the room. I returned to the bed, and Ruth was there with another man. He came, and as he withdrew, she reached for me. I was already stiff from watching them, so Ruth and I enjoyed a long lazy spoon fuck, her pussy relaxed and well-lubricated by the semen of several different men from all the fucking she had been receiving. She came, and she said she needed to use the restroom. All that fucking had her busting for a good pee. I lay there for a few minutes, observing Richard's wife sitting alone. I approached her and asked if she would join me on the bed. She rose, smiling broadly, and we got onto the bed. I started by kissing her all over, paying particular attention to her neck, collarbones, and breasts. Soon I had a rigid nipple clamped between my teeth, worrying it with my tongue. She reached between us and took my cock in her hand, and pumped it slowly and sensuously. Soon I was hardening nicely. She did not hesitate, pulling me on top of her and stuffing me into her wetness. I slid in slowly, and she sighed a long sigh as I did. It was very erotic, and I began to stroke slowly, deeply. She came almost immediately, and then as I continued, she wrapped her legs around me and began to respond by thrusting into me as I hit bottom. She seemed to want it rougher, so I thrusted more vigorously. She whispered, "That's it, give me that dick! Unh, fuck me, baby, make my pussy hurt, FUCK ME!" I could not come, though I wanted to, so I just continued to hammer my rigid cock into her. She pulled me to her and kissed me deeply, coming as she did so. We laughed and commented on how much fun that was. Then Richard came by and, apologizing to both of us, said he had to go to work in a couple of hours and needed to leave to drive home in time to get ready. I wandered about and encountered the hostess. She was watching Karen ride her husband, Dan. I slipped behind her and caressed her back, ass, and shoulders. She gently disengaged and smiled broadly, saying, "Wait until they finish their fucking. It's our party. One of us has to work to keep up with everything!" I watched as Karen and Dan fucked, then, realizing I was very thirsty, I asked if she wanted something to drink. She said to wait for her at the bar. I went, got a soft drink, and shortly she came in, saying that Dan would take over hosting and she was ready for some fun. We picked up where we left off. I sat in an armchair, and she was on my lap. We necked and caressed each other for some time, then she rose, produced a condom from seemingly nowhere, and put it on me in a smooth and practiced motion. She rode me astride, her legs through the arms of the chair, which she grasped to help her support herself. After a while, she seemed to have a small orgasm, saying it was delicious, "Being so wicked to fuck right out here in the open like this." I did not get off, and Danny's partner, Jean, came by. My partner said, "Girl, you need to try this!" and dismounted. Jean, smiling, said, "Don't mind if I do," and pulled me over to the couch, where I entered her doggy style and fucked her for a short time. Danny came by as we were rocking steady, and Jean asked me what time it was. I glanced at my watch and told her it was very late. Danny, a newspaper pressman, had to go to work in less than an hour, so we reluctantly uncoupled. Jean and Danny said they had given Karen their contact information and wanted to reunite again soon. Then in a few moments, she kissed me, he shook my hand, "You'll come to visit us now, ya hear?" and they were gone. I ran into Karen in a few minutes. She was returning from the balcony with the Asian girl, who was headed into the other room with a woman who I had seen several times, but who seemed interested only in other women. Karen and I kissed, and I began to kiss her and lick her and soon had her sprawled out on the floor. As I was really beginning to get into it, she interrupted me, saying that the Asian woman had interrupted her every time her husband had started to fuck her, and she wanted 'to try some of that.' I looked up to see him standing to my right, and I simply stood and moved over. He said, "Now to finish what we started earlier." Karen took him into her mouth, sucked him hard in about 20 seconds, and then guided him into her. They settled into a furious pace and had it going for a few moments when true to form, his wife showed up, "I told you, we have to go now," she announced, and he rose. I simply moved down to lick Karen, and he could not hide his disgust that I would lick her pussy after he had just pulled out. I did not feel intimidated and merely laughed at his discomfiture. They left, and Karen and I fucked for a few minutes when Karen suddenly said, "Hey, there is somebody I want you to meet!" We jumped up and went into the other room. A buxom blonde was sucking a rather limp man. Karen approached her, kissed her on the mouth, and said, "This is my Michael." She immediately said, "This is Bob, and I am Sue," and took me into her mouth. In a couple of moments, I was hard again. Karen sat on Bob's lap, and Sue licked her and sucked him while I fucked her from behind. I was spent and could not come; Karen came nicely. Bob never quite achieved a full erection and said, "That's alright, baby," to Sue. Sue came hard several times as I fucked her, then said that she was getting sore. We disengaged from one another and, sated, began to look for our clothes. After I got dressed, Karen and the hostess talked intently. I came by, and Karen said, "Kiss her goodnight and let's ride." All the way home, we talked about what we had seen and done; it was an incredible evening. When we got to Karen's place, we had an explosive fuck, with a completely enervating orgasm, and slept until mid-afternoon that day. Karen and I have since parted, but I surely miss those days and her!

Let’s make this point, I will say our night started playing guitar and getting high and drinking wine. Anita went to the kitchen and I asked her if she wanted to have a threesome with Mike? She looked at me and said yes with a smile. I asked her to change into her black bodysuit. Anita went to the bathroom. I went and told Mike she was changing and he and I were going to fuck my wife and he started to get hard. I took Anita a fresh glass of wine. She looked so sexy and beautiful with her bodysuit on highlighting her sexy body. I gave her a long kiss. I went and sat with Mike. Anita walked in with a killer wiggle and sat between us . Mike dropped his jeans and underwear. Anita leaned over and started sucking his cock. I unhooked the snap between her legs and inserted three fingers into her wet vagina. Anita loves thing’s slow, so she sucked Mike’s dick with a technique that can make any man cum. I fingered her vagina slowly and watched her suck on his very hard cock. I took her hand and said let’s go to the bedroom. I led her as Mike followed into the bedroom. We both kissed he lips, her neck, her mouth, her breasts. I laid her down and started eating her vagina while she sucked Mike. He started on her vagina, and I took pics of him eating her. After that I positioned her on her right side and from behind I penetrated her Mike laid on his side watching me fucking her. He was where she could suck his dick. We traded positions so he could fuck her and I could enjoy her mouth on my cock and watch him thrust in and out. It was a great view, watching her body take my cock and his. Mike and I in the day’s ahead talked about this night and the other nights we would enjoy with my beautiful wife. After almost three hours of pleasing Anita we took a break and drank some more wine and talked. I went to get another bottle and I came back to witness Anita on top of Mike cowgirl style. It was glorious looking at her fucking him and smiling. Anita was moving up and down on his hard cock. I know she enjoys a man with a hard cock. It was a chance to take some 35mm shots of her. She kept grinding on his cock and reached over to play with my cock. We made passionate love to Anita for almost four hours. Mike left and Anita and I went back to bed and made the most amazing love to each other. This was once of three times that Mike and I got our brains screwed out by my beautiful Anita. Thank you Anita for the amazing memories, my lover.

It has been quite a few years since we have been able to get away for our anniversary and we finally planned a week away for just ourselves at the beach. We decided to go during the late summer when my wife's parents could watch the kids during summer break. We had a lot of anticipation and excitement leading up to it and left early on a Saturday morning to be able to fully enjoy our first day. We had an early check in for the room and got up there before noon and decided to get ourselves settled before going down to the pool area. We splurged and had an ocean-facing balcony so when my wife was unpacking I went out to take a look. When I came back in she was standing there laughing as she held a 24 pack of condoms and looked at me and said, "We are here for 6 days, this might be a bit much." I smiled and said, "Just wanted to make sure I had enough." Of course she couldn't let it go by without responding, "You know, if you just had a vasectomy, we wouldn't need these anymore at all." I replied, "I know, I know." So we finished unpacking and she changed into her bathing suit. We are both 38 and have pretty nice bodies but for her, she doesn't enjoy wearing a bikini anymore. She is 5'6" cute brunette with long hair, a firm sexy ass and soft 36D tits. She changed into a sexy suit none the less, it was kind of like a bikini at the top but with an added amount that covered her stomach. I didn't mind as I could still admire her breasts. When we got to the pool area we went right to the bar and the drinks kept flowing. We laid by the pool, walked by the beach and spent some time in the water but mostly just had drinks in our hands. On the way back to the room we stopped by the front desk and bought a few 6-packs for the fridge in the room. We walked up to the room carrying our beer and as soon as we got inside we put the beers down and started really kissing, then she pulled away and said to save it for later because she wanted to have a few drinks on the balcony. I hand her one and she goes out on the balcony while I put the others in the fridge. Then I walk out and hear her talking to someone, that's when I saw that the room next door had an adjoining balcony. He was a younger guy named Jeremy and was having a pleasant conversation so I offered him a beer and then sat down. We talked for a while and it was a lot of fun and my wife then made a comments and said, "You must be having so much fun with all these young sexy girls on the beach." He just laughed and said that he enjoyed some of the sights. I jumped in and responded, "I like what I get to look at" and got an eye roll from my wife. My wife said she wished she still had the body she used to have, especially the perky tits. Without thinking I reached over and grabbed a tit and said that they were great. I expected her to swat my hand away but she left it there and said I only liked them because I was stuck with them. I immediately looked at Jeremy and asked if he thought they were nice too and he just smiled and said he didn't mind looking at them. This is when I realized that the drinks had really hit her because she stood up and leaned over, squeezing them together with her hands saying, "They might look good from this angle." She bent over a little too far and fell into his lap and they both started laughing. She collapsed on her knees in front of him and looked at him and asked, "Do you really think they look nice?". He insisted yes and she still argued that he was just saying it to be nice. So I leaned forward and reached around and grabbed her top and pulled it open with her tits spilling out. "Now he can see them and I know he likes them," I said. He said they looked so nice and soft and that he really did think they were nice. She told him how sweet he was and that she wanted to make sure he got a nice view of them and I sat and watched as she reached forward and pulled his swim trunks to his ankles. I sat speechless ash she leaned forward and squeezed her tits around his dick slowly tit fucking his cock to make him hard. As she did it she asked if her tits were as soft as they looked and if he enjoyed the way her big areolas looked on her big tits. "Those are the most suckable nipples I have ever seen," he responded. She quickly stood up and pushed one of her tits in his mouth and his hands immediately went to her ass and he effortlessly slid her bottoms off. As he was sucking her nipples back and forth he was also rubbing her pussy and driving her wild. She spread her legs open wide enough to straddle him and sat down on his lap with his dick in between them. He was really enjoying her tits and I know how much that turns her on and how crazy he was driving her. It was then that she leaned forward dragging her pussy along his dick then letting the tip touch her pussy as she started working her way down on it. At this moment is when I noticed just how big he was, she was about halfway down and working it up and down inside her but he wanted more. He grabbed her ass and started pulling her down onto his dick. She moaned, "Oh my god I am so full. You are so deep. This is stretching me out so much. God keep going". When she said keep going is when he thrust his hips upward and went all the way inside her. She was just moaning "Oh fuck me!" over and over as she rode his dick through an orgasm. She was really pushing down to get it all inside her when I saw him grab hold of her ass and clench up and I knew he was cumming. She got up right after and walked inside the room and I didn't know how she felt about what just happened. She was only gone for a minute and came back with a beer and handed it to Jeremy. Then she turned and got on her knees in front of me and pulled my pants down to see my already hard dick. She sat on my lap like she did his and had my dick pushed between us. She was kissing me deeply and then kissing my neck and told me to close my eyes. So I did and and the next thing she did was slide back a little and then I feel her touch my dick. She kind of giggled as she unrolled a condom onto me then got on top and pushed my dick inside her. She was riding me and told me that since I brought condoms that I needed to use them. She kept talking and said: "Wow, doesn't this feel so strange to get sloppy seconds while wearing a condom. Jeremy made my pussy all loose and sloppy for you." I couldn't think with how wild this situation was. She looked at me and continued, "You know he hasn't even kissed me and I have his cum in my pussy." With that I tensed up and came in the condom. She went inside the room and laid down in bed and fell asleep immediately. Jeremy and I finished our beers and then both went to our rooms. I laid in bed for hours replaying what just happened as she slept soundly through to the morning.

We met a couple listed on one of the national swingers’ boards. I made contact with them via phone and we arranged a meet and greet at a nice restaurant. My wife was very nervous but agreed to at least listen. Over dessert, the female half of the other couple gave my wife the do's and don’t and how swinging works. We then decided to go to their home and continue the socialization. The other female led the show and started removing her clothes. We all followed suit and jumped on their king-sized bed. Within short order the other man was going down on my wife while his partner started sucking my cock. The other man then mounted my wife and started fucking her. In the 40 years of our marriage, I never heard my wife moan so loud before! When she came, it was almost ear splitting. The guy then led her to another room and began fucking her again. It was a pleasure to watch. It was at that point in our marriage that my wife changed from a shy introvert to a starved sexual being. Nothing stops her now. She enjoys threesome, other women, gangbangs, and double penetration. Happy wife, happy life!

Who would have thought a card game could transform rather stuffy gray-haired suburbanites into a hedonistic group of very intimate friends? Bridge was the game. The four couples of our little bridge group gather monthly at Celeste and Harold's home to enjoy an evening of cards, gossip, and wine sipping. We start with each couple playing as partners, and at the end of each rubber, the winners move to the other table with a partner change. It's an enjoyable game. I'm not terribly good at it, but Robert is a whiz. At midnight, scores are tallied to see who's the best player for the night, the hostess serves coffee and sponge cake, and we have a group hug and go home. At least that's how it used to be. Things began to change as that group hug became more and more familiar. Over time, the group hug evolved to a group smooch and thence to a group grope. Just innocent fun among tipsy graying adults too old to be jealous over such minor things as a stray touch here and there. Then one night, as we were walking home from an evening at Celeste's, Sophie suggested that Robert and I drop in for a nightcap. Having recently observed her response to Robert's cupping her breast through her blouse earlier, I suspected I knew what she had in mind for a nightcap. Still, I readily agreed. For the first time in the forty years since I married Robert, before the night was over, I had willingly and enthusiastically spread my thighs to accept another man. What surprised me most was that I was not in the least perturbed by the sounds of Robert and Sophie in the next bed. I was actually happy for them - and for myself. I was ready for this new stage in my life. Eventually, it became apparent that we weren't the only ones who had succumbed to the hormonal urges aroused by those late-night farewells. Suffice to say, when Celeste confided that she and Harold were engaging in similar activities with Fran and Martin, the nature of our bridge nights underwent an abrupt change. Our sedate monthly games continued as before, but now, when midnight signals the end to cards, no longer is it just a good night hug - no more good night, for that matter. Nobody goes home. And no clothes stay on. We all pour another glass of wine, get naked, and retire to the den. The dark paneling and luxurious carpet make it an excellent playroom, especially in the winter when a fire cheerfully flickers its extra warmth to bare skin and romantic light to see by. It was in front of that very fireplace that I experienced another first for me. For the first time in my life, I laid two men in one night, three actually counting the reconnect sex with Robert at the very end. All of us ladies being well past childbearing age and trusting all in our little group, condoms were never even considered. The memory of my vagina overflowing with the semen of three different men taken one after another made me feel deliciously young and slutty. I stayed aroused for days just with the recollection of it. Such as, and I'm embarrassed to admit this, but during a boring meeting of my civic group. I could not control my thoughts and secretly masturbated myself to a small orgasm at the table in front of all the other ladies. I had never been one to orgasm quickly. But now, something had changed in me. I discovered I could bring myself immense pleasure by rhythmically pressing my thighs together tightly while concentrating on that beautiful feeling of three loads of thick spunk laying heavy inside me that night. Finally, I could take no more and excused myself to the ladies room. I hurriedly locked the door behind me, yanked my skirt up, squatted down, pulled the gusset of my panties aside, and having given my fingers full access to my open pussy, furiously frigged myself to a glorious orgasm. It felt so good I had to bite my lip to keep from crying out. After I had recomposed myself and returned to the group, I couldn't help but wonder what had taken me so long to find this level of sexual desire and satisfaction in my life? Now that I was set free, I knew many more beautiful experiences would come.

Our first time experiencing the fun of two girls and one guy was phenomenal. My wife and her hit it off organically. It started slow with them kissing and sucking one another with both cumming in each other’s mouths. It elevated to me pleasuring both of them. They would lay side by side and let me take turns. We eventually invited another person and we would all take turns. It was so erotic. My wife loves to watch me fuck other females and likes me watching her fucking other cocks. We even went as far as picking up a stranger at a local bar and allowing him to join. He watched while I came inside her. The first girl who joined us was really kinky. She would let me fuck her ass like no other. My wife wasn’t into that but she approved. I’ll never forget having my wife watch me fuck her ass like no other. It was the hottest thing I’ve experienced. Eating my wife’s ass while fucking her friend's ass.

Finally, Pam and I managed to get a day at the beach by ourselves with no kids and no phones. What a wonderfully strange feeling. We have set up our camp for the day way up in warm creek bay and have the whole lagoon to ourselves. There are no clouds, and not a breath of wind is in the air. One of those truly magnificent days on the shores of Lake Powell. We are both just laying on our blanket on the beach just letting months of stress fade away in the summer sun. Pam has on a cute little turquoise two-piece bathing suit that makes her cute little figure look great with her long blonde hair draped over her shoulders. As we watch an occasional skier go by and just plain relax, a boat pulls up to the beach down from ours and a man waves hello as he walks up the beach towards us. He says he is sorry to bother us, but he is not quite sure where he is, and he is trying to find some friends of his that should be camped somewhere in the area. Pam whispers to me "Oh my God, that’s Michael Wolf. I can’t believe it." He approaches closer, and I ask him where he thought his friends might be, and he says he’s not sure. He thought this was the cove, but there is no sign of them. "Are there any other coves like this one in the area?" he asks. I give him a rundown on some different possibilities I know about, but I am not really able to help him much. Pam cannot contain herself anymore and asks nervously if he is Michael Wolf, the singer. He replies yes he is and has she heard any of his music? Pam says: "Are you kidding, practically all of it" with a little school girl grin on her face. "I have all your latest albums." The two of them spend minutes talking about what concerts she has been too and what her favorite songs are. Michael finally asks her if she would like to hear him sing a couple of songs for her and she says, "Yes, yes, yes!" I tell Pam I think I am going to go around the other side of the peninsula and get those pictures I have been wanting to get for a while and that I will be back in about an hour. I tell Michael it was good meeting him and I hope he finds his friends. I feel a little funny about leaving Pam alone with him because I know she has a schoolgirl crush on him from listening to his music. On the other hand, it is thrilling to me to leave her in this position because I can only imagine how her heart is pounding in her chest and that this is one of her most secret of fantasies. I walk down the beach further and further, and my mind cannot concentrate on the pictures I wanted to take. All that keeps going through my mind are images of what might be going on back there. My imagination is running wild with images of her actually fulfilling her fantasies with Michael. Finally, I can’t take it anymore and come up with a plan to circle around the back side of the peninsula and come up to the top of the hill and see if I can see what’s going on. The sun is hot, and my imagination is not helping things. I make my way to the top of the small hill behind them, going slowly so as not to let them spot me by accident. That would be very embarrassing, and I would have to do some quick explaining. As I peek over the top, I can hear him singing while playing his guitar. I can see them perfectly, sitting there on the blanket, and I am much closer than I thought I was going to be. I feel a little strange spying on them, but at the same time, it is a turn-on watching two people who don’t know you are watching them. I look around and make sure no one is in the area and can see me spying on them and then lay on my towel and make myself comfortable. Pam is giggling like a little high school girl with a crush on a rock star and is obviously swept up in the moment and his charisma. He sings another song and then lays down his guitar and takes a break. Pam remarks about how hot the sun is today, and Michael offers to put some suntan lotion on her back if she would like. She says yes and lays down on her stomach so he can. If she opened her eyes and looked up a little, she could probably see me spying on her. I get down a little lower and decide to set up the camcorder I thought if I have to duck so as not to be seen I can always watch the tape later and see what I missed. I get it rolling just as Michael leans over and starts to rub some lotion on her back. This is turning me on watching this, especially the way he is doing it with such tenderness. He is slowly and gently rubbing it into her shoulders and neck. I can even hear her give a little groan and tell him how good it feels. Her eyes are closed, and she lets out a big sigh of relaxation, and I can only imagine what thoughts must be going through her mind. He rubs it all over her back and asks if he can untie her top for a minute so he can do a better job. She nods yes, and he unties her strap and lays it to the sides of her and continues to rub in the lotion. He seems to be enjoying this as much as she is and seems to be in no hurry to complete the project. After a few minutes, he asks her if she would like some lotion on the back of her legs also and she nods yes again. Watching this is beginning to give me a hard-on and my imagination is probably running as wild as Pam’s is. All I have on is my swimsuit, and my cock is starting to stick out the top in excitement. Michael begins to rub in the lotion on her legs, and I can see a warm glow begin to appear on her face as she lays there with her eyes closed. Each time he runs his hands up her thighs, she spreads open her legs ever so slightly further apart. She is also giving that cute little butt wiggle that she always does when she gets turned on. Finally, he asks her if she would like her front done, and without a word and just a big smile on her face she clutches her top against her boobs and rolls over. I can see by the glow on her face that this is her dream come true. Michael starts to rub lotion over her shoulders and neck, works his way down to her stomach and rubs everywhere but on her boobs. I secretly hope he takes her top off and plays with her tits. I no sooner think this than Michael slides a couple of fingers under her top a little just to see her reaction. Her only response is to continue to have that blissful smile on her face, so I guess he decides she likes it and slides his fingers even further under her top. Her only reaction is to stretch out her arms out above her head, which has always meant to me that she is really enjoying this and fully approves. Finally, he lifts her top off and exposes her beautiful white boobs with rock hard nipples sticking straight up. He runs his fingers over them a few times and then leans over and slowly starts to suck on one while rubbing the other. Pam lets out an audible moan of delight as she relaxes even further. He switches from one boob to the other several times and then starts to slide his hand under the front of her pants, slowly trying to reach the fire in her crotch. She raises her knees up and spreads her legs a little giving him full permission to touch her most private of places. I can’t help but slide my own hand into my pants and slowly start massaging my own cock, which by now is very hot and hard. While Michael explores her pants, she reaches up and puts her hands around him and starts vigorously kissing him on the lips. I can see what looks like her sliding her tongue into his mouth as he responds by pushing his own tongue into hers. His hand has obviously reached her pussy, and she moans even louder with the pleasures her dream man is bringing her. She reaches down and slides her bathing suit off even further giving him permission to do what he wants to her waiting pussy. I can see him gently rubbing her clit and then his finger slowly disappears inside her. While he is doing this, he is also sucking on her hard nipples. Just when I thought it couldn’t get any better, Pam pushes him onto his back on the blanket and starts to slip his T-shirt up and over his head, exposing a muscular chest. She runs her hands lustfully over his chest a few times, stopping to play with his nipples also. She then grabs the sides of his swimming suit and pulls them down, exposing a rock hard cock about 8 inches long. She hungrily eyes his stiff cock and then runs her hands up and down his shaft a few times, simulating what it would feel like to him to have his cock inside her waiting pussy. I run my own hand up and down my own cock the same way and can hardly take it anymore. I would love to be there with her so I could slide it into her myself, but that is not for today. She seems to have lost all her inhibitions and is taking control of what she wants. She swings her body around and with her on top, gets into the 69 position with her hot pussy right over his waiting lips. She then lowers her mouth over his erect penis and slides her lips all the way down until almost all of his cock disappears inside her. Michael is running his tongue over and over her clit making her grind her pussy harder and harder onto his waiting face. I can hear the familiar sounds of her coming as her body tenses up and can hardly stand the pleasure. I know she is coming and I slide my own pants off and start to masturbate with pure abandon. I can feel the come beginning to well up inside of me as I watch the two of them in the middle of the most passionate lovemaking I have ever seen. Pam relaxes a little, and Michael positions her up on her hands and knees and goes behind her. They are sideways to me so I can see both her gorgeous ass and his hard cock glistening with the saliva Pam left behind as she sucked every inch of her lover's manhood. Her pussy is so wet that his cock easily slides in with the smallest amount of pressure put on it from the head of his hot penis. As soon as I see his dick slide all the way inside her, my own cock can hold my come inside me no more. I vigorously run my hand up and down my cock as the hot come starts to squirt all over, landing on my chest and face. I only wish Pam was here, but I am very grateful to have watched this whole experience. Michael also seems to have reached his limit on my wife and is wildly pumping his cock in and out of her while he is reaching under her and playing with her dangling tits and pulling on her nipples. Eventually, they both start to let out uncontrollable whines of ecstasy, which cannot be taken for anything else but pure sexual bliss with each other. After about 60 seconds of uncontrolled fucking each other, they both collapse next to each other on the beach in complete exhaustion. After a few minutes, Michael turns his head and gently kisses her on her lips and tells how special this meeting with her was. No doubt this will inspire a song in him that he will name in some way after her that only they will know about. Pam tells him she has secretly dreamed for years about meeting him like this, and she will never forget him and always hold this moment dear to her heart. They embrace one more time and then get their clothes back on. Michael says goodbye for now and tells her there will always be at every concert he does, a backstage pass with her name on it waiting at the ticket office. He hopes she will surprise him some night by being there when he walks off the stage, so they can renew their acquaintance once again. A final kiss and Michael leaves for his boat and resumes the search for his friends. I get myself together and walk back the way I came so as to pretend I am returning from my picture taking. As I walk up to our spot on the beach, Pam is sitting there staring across the lake, not saying a word. I sit down next to her, and she looks over at me and says, "I love you and have a confession to make." I reply to her, "I love you too, and have one to make also." P.S. I can’t wait to show her the tape.

Today is the date of Greg and Susan's party. After that fabulous swinging weekend we spent with them, I could not wait for tonight. I recalled Greg, that lean, tall, fit man, and his energy and sense of humor. He could look into my eyes and show his lust and wanting to fuck me there and then. Susan had a thing for Tim, who always loved bubbly red-blondes. They gravitated to each other, and I never felt threatened since I knew it was just sex and passion that was the draw. Susan and I are bi; we enjoyed getting together. There is nothing finer for an aroused woman than to go down on a beautiful pussy belonging to a girlfriend you fancy. Susan has a distinct scent, smell, and taste that I adore. I loved how the wetness spread so quickly, and her clit became a hard lump just above the inner lips. Anticipating tonight was making me wet. My slit was sensitive and needy, so I felt between my legs while working on my PC. Clitty was jumpy; she wanted to have some attention right away. It was lunchtime, and I was alone in an empty office, so I slid my thong to one side and slowly worked a finger around my love button. My bottom slid around the chair while I got hotter and hotter. I closed my eyes to imagine Greg had just slid that wonderful cock deep inside me and was starting to move in and out slowly. Two fingers, then three fingers, then four fingers. I was crashing about on the seat, nearly ready to explode. Just then, I heard a commotion up front. Damnit, I had let time slip away from me! The guys were coming back from lunch now, so there was no finishing what I had started. My pussy cried tears at that. This I knew because when I went for my mid-afternoon wee, my poor panties were so wet I just took them off and stuffed them in my purse. I finished work early and sped home for a shower and a shave. I was hot to trot tonight, and Tim said he would follow later, and we would leave at 5:00 to get there about 7:00 p.m. In the shower, I shaved my pussy bare. Rubbing some moisturizer in afterward, my lovely kitty started to tingle again. I gently fingered myself and twisted my nipple when I heard the bathroom door open. Tim walked in all smiles and shed his clothes as fast as he could. That cock was semi-hard, and he was still sweaty from the day. I knelt, sucked the strong-tasting male penis into my mouth, and worked him hard. He grabbed my hair a little roughly, pulling me up. I jumped and locked my legs around his waist, and that gorgeous cock slid in. My weight drove it deep, pushing hard against my cervix. In my state of mind, the pain reminded me I was a woman and had what all women wanted, a hard cock filling her pussy deep. Tim came quite quickly. The surprise of finding me in the shower playing with myself must have got him horny. To make up for leaving me high and dry, he knelt before me and licked me silly. Another orgasm crashed through me when he used his fingers to spread my lips, opening my hole and dumping his freshly-deposited semen right onto his tongue. We finished the shower and dived into bed for a rest before the fun started. The theme for the party was "An Officer or a Gentleman." Tim had borrowed his friend's old uniform. He looked stunning. I sorted through the shortlist of clothes and chose a long floaty blue silk summer dress I bought in India. It was the color of a fine Ceylon Sapphire, that deep rich blue. I thought to wear absolutely nothing underneath this time as we were planning serious sex tonight. The only drawback is if I get very wet and sit down, you can tell from behind. I had been in a high state of arousal all day, so I put on a micro thong to keep me tidy until we shed all at the party. In the car, we were quiet, savoring the expectation of a wild and sexy night together with our friends. Tim turned into the drive and slowly approached the house. It looked magnificent, all the outside lights on and music booming from inside. This is going to be some party! Greg and Susan welcomed us with a drink and a big kiss. As Greg swept me into his arms, a hand gently probed the crack of my bottom through the dress. Susan laughed and said, "Greg has had a hard-on all day thinking about you, Mistral." I broke free and moved to one side to hug Susan and discretely slid my hand down her waistband to a bare pussy, which was very wet with anticipation. "You have been thinking about Tim inside you! You randy cow!" We laughed and joined the men. Jon, Greg's son, was standing in the foyer with Penny, his girlfriend. They came up to greet us, and it was kisses all around again. I looked into the main reception room. Standing in the center was a man about 6' 5" inches wearing a Hussars uniform complete with his saber. I loved the tight white trousers with a good bulge. What a fit stud. Mmmmm, I will have him tonight. Men in various uniforms were all around the room, making me horny. Jon whisked me into another room, where a young rock band was playing. I cuddled up to Jon, and we danced at about one-tenth the pace the music was running. The party had started with a strange expectant air about it. The elegantly dressed were flirting and dancing, but nothing was kicking off. An hour passed, more champagne was drunk, and the noise level rose but still no wild sex party. What was happening? By now, we must have had 25 to 30 couples arrive and were mingling politely. Susan and Greg stood at the top of their beautiful winding staircase and called down to all. "Tonight, we have an "Officer and a Gentleman" as our theme. The ladies will be their treasures and must be won by a wager or being lucky in cards or on the upstairs casino tables! Follow us and be ready to play!" Everyone trooped elegantly up the stairs into the large casino, where roulette, poker, dice, pool, and blackjack tables were waiting. The women accompanied their men, sitting demurely beside them. I looked at one of the roulette tables, then realized that it was at least three times the size of a typical roulette wheel without a center pillar. A blonde with enormous tits falling out of her low front scrambled up onto the table onto her back and spread herself wide open. Her man sporting a naval uniform, called out, "Last bets, please, whoever ends up opposite her cunt wins her!" She spun around a few laps, giggling, allowing her legs to open, exposing a delicious unshaven pussy. The wheel stopped opposite a Colonel. He was dark, almost Greek or Spanish, slim as a rake, and tall. His partner was dark, velvety skin and plump but shapely. He approached the girl on the wheel and gently pulled her to the table's edge. He nuzzled his mouth between her open legs, and his tongue started working instantly, flicking at her clit. She pulled her nipples and moaned gently, then sank back onto the table, abandoning herself to the pleasure. He opened her up and rested her legs on his shoulders, making her arch her back. A finger slid into the crease of her bottom and fingered her rosebud anus. His tongue followed, and she jerked in shock and pleasure when he licked her anus hard. "Rude basted, like it dirty, do you?" she sighed, "make me cum, then fuck me up my arse!" Colonel's partner watched intently, one hand inside her waistband, feeling a wet pussy heat up quickly. She started pulling open her man's uniform, exposing a hard chest. Then, out came 9 inches of circumcised heaven, which was getting harder by the second. Colonel's partner, Mandy, pushed the front of her dress down, exposing two magnificent breasts with the biggest nipples I had ever seen. They must have been a 42 DD but were firm and bouncy, natural, not a silicon job; I was dying to get my hands on them! The naval man was round in a flash and scooped her into his arms. She smiled and threw her head back, laughing as he was diving into her breasts, slurping around those incredible nipples, making them very wet and slippery. A hand scooped up her skirt, exposing a naked rear end that was shapely but buxom. Mandy was a size 16, very firm and voluptuous, with fantastic velvet cream skin. Her pussy was framed in the most beautiful carrot-red hair, matching her head. Naval manhandled her pussy, pulling apart the outer lips and exposing a wet slit that was deep red from her arousal. The clit was like a mini penis standing up tall and proud. A thumb brushed the knob, and she shuddered, thrusting hard against his hand. The busty blonde was now on her yummy bottom over the edge of the roulette table with Colonel fucking hard into her arse. She moaned and thrashed into her second orgasm as he pushed in deep, shuddering as he pumped her full of his fluid, and they collapsed onto the floor together. As he pulled out, she bent over and sucked him clean, licking off her pussy juice and spunk with relish. The naval man (Colin) was now getting Mandy's full attention as she was on her knees, sucking hard on his penis. At the same time, she fingered herself, blatantly masturbating in front of the horny men around the table. Tim looked again and said, "What an arse she has. I will fuck her senseless right now, bet or no bet!" He came up behind her, dropped his pants, and, stroking his rock-hard cock, slid it into a squelching dripping cunt. Mandy giggled and thrust back, unaware of who was inside her. Lust had taken over, and sexual gratification was needed. I watched and walked over to Colin and pushed him back quite hard. He fell back with Mandy still attached to his cock and Tim inside Mandy. I squatted down onto his face, and he licked frantically at my slit. I opened the outer lips and slid my crack up and down his face in time to the licking. His tongue was murdering my clit, driving me over the edge. Strong hands lifted me off Colin and turned me around so I faced his feet. He plopped me back down onto Colin's face and bent forward, exposing my cunt. A huge cock probed my crack a second later, trying to negotiate the opening, and I reached behind and pushed it inside me. He thrust hard and slammed into my cervix. I gasped with the stab of pain, and then it slid deep into my body. I loved the penetration, hard and rough, demanding and desiring me. We rocked together, speeding up. After about 30 seconds, he clutched my breasts, pulled me back into him, and emptied a tremendous amount of semen into my rampant pussy. He pulled out before he had finished pumping me full, and the dribbling end was into Colin's open mouth. Colin sucked him clean. I was lying almost on Mandy's back, and Tim was still thrusting into her. With a grimace, he pulled out and leaned over her, splashing semen all over her back. I reached forward and scooped it up, rubbing it into my face and tongue. I love the salty taste of a good man! We all laughingly untangled ourselves. Tim and I shed all our clothes and left them in a bundle by the table. By now, the gambling had stopped, and couples were fucking frantically in groups. I looked down at Tim's cock, which was quite red from its exertions. "She was surprisingly tight for such a big bouncy arse and really could use her pelvic floor to wank me off inside her. Delicious!" an enthused Tim exclaimed. We settled down on the floor. Tim turned me around to stroke my back and gently ran his tongue down my tummy. I pushed my head into his lap by turning into a head-to-toe position. His hands were gentle and caring, the love flowed through his fingers, and he started to work his cock into my mouth. I could taste Mandy's female juices mixed with salty semen. He was less than half-hard, but I felt his cock perk up with pleasure. Tim opened my legs and probed gently into the perfumed garden with his tongue. The gentle, loving way was turning me on more than ever. We worked together gently, savoring the feelings and taking time to pleasure each other. Like a couple of teenagers in a parked automobile, we smooched, cuddled, and 69'd. Tim was returning to full hardness and was thrusting into my face with passion while rubbing my clit silly with his tongue and fingering my anus. A finger up my cunt, tongue on my clit, then another finger pushed deep inside my bottom. A thought flashed into my head. Could I take two cocks up my arse and one in my pussy? Maybe tonight is the night to try! I have often had one in each hole, which is yummy! I felt Tim about to unload again and squeezed firmly on his testicles to stop the ejaculation. He winced a bit as I was too rough, making him wilt just a little. To make it up to him, I slid my fingers between the crack of his bottom and penetrated his anus. Feeling deep inside, I found his prostate. Massaging gently, his penis stiffened and pumped my mouth full again. I followed him over the edge a second later. My cunt gushed a mixture of pussy juice and semen into his face as I orgasmed. "Fancy a sauna?" Tim asked kindly. "Yes, and a swim," I replied. "I am refreshing my body so I can really get the night on!" We strolled into a very crowded sauna. I don't know how couples have the energy to fuck hard in these temperatures. They were spread all over on towels as the floor was far too hot, and all the benches were full. We found a small corner away from the groups and chilled out for a while, savoring the frantic hot action around us. Greg and Susan appeared from a corner dripping with sweat. Greg called, "Let's get a swim and cool down. You two coming?" I was over there in a flash. Susan had small bite marks on her breasts and thighs, and she saw me looking and smiled. "I tried some S&M tonight, yummy. The pain made for a wonderful hard fuck and a massive cum. The only problem is I can't swim naked with the family when they come next week without answering a load of questions!" "Was it a couple of men that did that?" I asked. "Two girls," Susan replied. "One had an enormous strap-on with a vibrator inside, so my cunt is as sore as my arse. I need Tim's sweet cock to spunk inside and cool me down." The four of us slipped into the cool pool and glided naked through the water, splashing and laughing as we played like seals - no heavy sex this time, just playing fun between friends. I grabbed Tim's wrist and squinted at his Rolex; 1:55 a.m. It had been a heavy night. I glided over to Greg and cuddled onto his lap in the cool water, straddling him, wrapping my legs around his waist, and facing him. Greg turned to face Tim and Susan, who were mingling, entwining arms, legs, and bodies. Greg said softly into my ear, "Watch them. They are very close and have an affinity together. Do you think we should worry?" "Jealousy, Greg?" I scolded. "That's not like you. I know Tim fancies Susan like mad and lusts after her. Yes, they are in lust, but not in love. I know Susan loves you to bits and Tim likewise to me. I don't ever worry about Tim. Sex is fun. Swinging is fun sex with your friends fulfilling all your fantasies." "So I am worrying for nothing as Susan went hell for leather tonight?" Greg came back. "Yes, you lovely man, I explained. "Her soul and her pussy belong to you and you alone. She loves to fuck Tim but loves you totally. Now, take me upstairs to bed and fuck me to sleep. Bring Susan and Tim with us so we can all sleep together in that marvelous massive bed, wake up in the middle of the night, fuck again, then sleep again. That is what I want now." During the night, I remember waking with a tongue on my pussy, a cock in my mouth, a cock inside my pussy, and female hands all over my body. Paradise does not come any better! Breakfast was postponed until 12:30 the next day. We all ate with lusty appetites while chattering about what next weekend's swinger party would be like!

The door opened and the three of us walked in the foyer of Susan’s home. Jenny was dressed in one of my swing dresses. Pleated, shoulder to thigh, deep v-neck in the front, open and backless from behind. Her breasts, while larger then mine, simply filled it out better. This dress, with her body, cried out the words ‘lust after me.’ She leans in and whispers, ”I can just have pure sex and just about anyone will say ’Yes!'?” Jenny asked. “I promise.” “Will you select the first man to fuck me tonight?” Jenny wanted to know. “It would be a privilege.” “He’ll know what to do?”Jenny wondered. “I’ll have him take you just like he took me.” “Oh my,” Jenny smiled. And with that we walk into the living room. Susan introduces Alex and I, though most everyone here knows us. There are two couples who look new. They should be fun. Susan turns to me and I introduce our friend Jenny and I notice the men more than swoon a little bit. Her body and my dress have done their work. Things are starting in a simple way. A kiss there, a gentle arm stroke there. Lots of smiling and laughing. There’s even a couple in heavy terry cloth bathrobes. They may have arrived ahead of schedule and had an early romp. I see Edison, Susan’s husband, and gesture for him to come by. “Hello Edison. This is Jenny.” “Welcome to our home. Susan is my wife,” Edison replied. I look at Jenny and give her a wink. She gives a nod back of approval. Edison is no fool and he’s patient with the moment. I lean over and whisper to him. “You are completely cleared to take her by the hand, lead her over to the couch, stand behind her, unzip her dress, strip her and just start fucking her just like you did when we first met.” “Hello Jenny,” he says. He lifts her hand, kisses it and she smiles. “Walk with me, “ he says and he begins to lead her. A fair share of eyes turn to see this moment. There’s a smidgen of voyeur in the best of us, isn’t there? Edison and Susan give each other free rein at their parties. They never need to check in with each other. At this type of party they are truly among their finest friends. Jenny stands tall, Edison strokes her shoulder, moving fingers to lift one shoulder strap, then another, rolling the dress downward. She’s wearing nothing underneath and at first her breasts are exposed, then her flat stomach, then gently past her hips. She shudders her hips slightly as Edison draws the dress the rest of the way downward, showing her pussy. Jenny steps out of the dress and Edison lays it on the couch. Jenny leans gently back into him, arching her back. Edison pulls his shirt off and has his pants fall to the ground. He’s promptly naked and he’s fully hard. I adore him as he strokes her back, gently guiding her body to rest over the overstuffed arm rest of the couch, which is wide and supports her body fully. His cock in hand he does as he was told and enters her and pushes in as deeply as he can go. He draws back and does so again. Jenny is already crazy for him, I knew she would be. She’s riding back, eyes closed yet with a wide, teeth-filled smile as she starts pushing back into him with every thrust he makes. Edison fucks her and she lifts her body at the waist and he reaches around, one hand across her breasts, the other stroking her clit. Jenny is crazy for Edison, even more than for my Alex. I walk over to the couple in the white terrycloth robes and before I can say hello, Susan appears from nowhere and introduces me to Nikki and Michael. Susan explains to them, ”If you’re smart you’ll just start with her now. She has my seal of sexproval.” She then leans over to me, ”Your husband is having a threesome and I’m going to go and join in.” I can tell from Nikki’s eyes that she’s bi. Lucky me. I lean in to kiss and she returns my intentions, licking my lips. As we start moving against each others bodies, I reach to her husband, through his bathrobe, and start stroking his cock as his wife lets her robe simply fall to the floor. She’s one of the most beautiful women I’ve had the opportunity to get naked. I certainly hope Alex gets to have her later. It’s rare that I describe a woman this way, yet, ”What a rack!” Nikki takes my hand and moves it to her pussy. I curve fingers into her as she grabs my hand pushing it even more deeply into her. My other hand pumps the surface of her breast and she’s grabbing my ass with both hands as I’m very nearly fisting her. I’m still reaching behind me stroking Michael’s ever hardening cock. He’s kissing my neck at the side being very careful not to interrupt his wife’s attentions to me. As Nikki starts undoing my blouse, a Michael unzips my jeans. Both are merely surface layers. Cool air hits my warm skin as both are elegantly drawn off me. There’s a massive sectional couch in the next room and we go there. I’m sprawled out and Nikki is completely over my body in short order. Kissing my neck and rubbing my neck as I continue the effort with fingers curled up inside her. Good girl. Michael straddles her from behind. I hear her almost chirp like a woman being newly penetrated, but I can’t feel his cock. Then I realize it. He’s buttfucking her while I nearly fist her. She’s taking her husband like a pro and my hands is wet with her pussy and my lips dripping from her tongue. I think she likes me. Nikki is amazing. She’s coming hard and not letting up on me. She gasps to her husband who is totally giving her an ass thrashing to give her a moment. Michael says he’ll clean up his cock and be right back. I’m glad because if I don’t fuck him soon I’m going to go insane. I’m so wound up. “Is it okay if I just kiss you?” she asks. "Of course," I agree and she melts her body into mine. Lips everywhere and fingers in my hair. I decide to go to it and stoke her pussy jack hammer style and she cums hard. As her body shudders I plunge my fingers completely into her again and she shakes and cums even more. She is so pretty. “Thank you. I love it, but getting it the ass is exhausting,” she explains. We chat and caress each other’s bodies. I tell her that when her husband gets back I’ll put on a show for her. Michael returns and I have Nikki roll to one side. I get on all fours and Michael grabs my hips; he’s in charge. As he enters me, he begins stroking my clit with one hand, his other hand is around my breasts and he pulls me back, hard and fast and he starts giving me my first fuck of the evening. I say out loud to him, ”I want you to take me.” ———————————————— Susan kisses me and says,”Remember what happened the first time we kissed?” With that I knew to fall to my knees and leaned forward stroking her legs as my tongue presses against her pussy, my tongue moving into her and tasting her wet. Like before, she runs her fingers into my hair, and pulls my head more closely against her. I open my mouth and totally engulf her pussy. I’m remembering my first moment realizing I was bisexual and reliving it going down on the same woman. It’s incredibly arousing. This time, though, it’s not a new experience and I know so much more. I’m still licking her and push two fingers up and into her to stroke her g-spot. —————————————— Ray is in his 50’s and I’ve had sex with him in the past. Once at a house party, twice; the other time we ran into each other and with my husband’s permission, with full abandon, got a hotel and fucked away an afternoon. It had been a couple of years since those amazingly great sexual experiences. Now he was here with his new wife. She is his age and looking great in a Mrs McCain sort of way. In other words, she rocked. As I said hello and he introduced his wife I was just thrilled for him and greeted her with a big hug and a smile. Without missing a beat he explained to her that we had met and played in the lifestyle in the past. Ray explained that Madeline had tried a couple of foursomes in the last year and this house party was new type of experience for her. They were both wearing the heavy white terry cloth bathrobes that had been provided for everyone. Madeline did not shy away from the conversation, and at that moment Alex walked up and gave me a hug at the waist, clearly claiming me as his wife. At that point Madeline said, ”And you would be the husband?” We made quick introductions of Alex as she continued, ”I’m not a prude, I’ve just never been walking around naked at a party before. And, ya know, I’m not the youngest woman here if you know what I mean.” Alex didn’t miss a beat, ”Yet certainly one of the most exquisite.” Oh my god, he wants to fuck her. How fun. We continued chatting, yet there’s that fine line between being sexually suggestive and being boorish. No one had crossed it, and we were perfectly positioned in the room to nearly have a private chat, while being in a public environment in the house. Of course I had a keen understanding of Ray and could pick up on his cues. In many ways, what happened next was up to Madeline and Alex, as any suggestions from Ray and I might appear self-serving. Alex began, ”For me, I soon realized I could be naked in a room, yet so focused on a woman I was oblivious. By the time I truly realized it, it was no big deal. I think you might find the same to be true.” And then he really took charge, ”I think we already know that Ray and Sandra enjoy each other. I know we’ve just met, yet I’d love to give it a go by kissing you and slowly slipping you out of your robe and it becomes too much, we all get a nice private room upstairs.” “I’d like to try that,” Madeline replied. Now before anyone thinks it too incredible. Alex is about thirty years younger than Madeline, looking really great, and wearing only a long towel. So, if she is really there to have sex, he’s not a bad choice to take from the room. Alex leans in to kiss her and she welcomes his body closer to hers. She leans back, composes herself, and says, ”Okay, he’s a really good kisser,” and laughs. Alex leans closer to her ear and I can just hear him say, ”In a few moments when I’m kissing and inside you, you’ll be even happier.” With that he kisses her and her hands move up to his shoulder, with one stroking his neck as he kisses her neck harder. I know he’s running his teeth along her skin, feeling her breath more heavily now. One of the most fun things in Swinging is watching a woman just melt into a man she barely knows who will be bringing her to orgasm. Alex gathers the front of her robe, yet exposes her shoulders as he kisses her mouth again. Her tongue is fully open his mouth. And she reaches his towel and it falls away as she strokes Alex’s very aroused cock. The robe has lowered itself further, her breasts are now exposed to the tops of her nipples. Her closest moment to public nudity. Ray is standing behind me and I turn to face him, just above a whisper I tell him, cupping his ear to my mouth, ”Thank you for letting Madeline have Alex. Take me any way you want.” I absolutely knew what was coming and I adored him for it. He unzipped my dress and his hands slid along he skin of my back, then to the flesh of my stomach with one hand moving to my breasts and the other finding me so wet and stroking my clitoris. He knew how to work me quickly. I like that in a man. Alex had Madeline’s robe to her waist, her naked torso with flat stomach looking just great. I could see other men looking her direction and I just knew they regret not being her first of the evening. That was my husband’s job. With a hand massaging each breasts, her own body writhing, she slid Alex’s cock into her and he pushed deeply. Madeline immediately grabbed his ass and wrapped her legs around him. It was perhaps five minutes from first kiss to entering her. Ray had now peeled my dress away and was licking my ass and rimming me. tongue hard against my ass he was driving me insane by spanking my pussy at the same time. His saliva filled my asshole and then he stood up behind me, robe completely off and I calmed my body, closed my eyes as his cock first rubbed against my asshole, I whispered aloud, ”do it,” and into my ass he went. …more later

New Orleans turned out to be quite The Big Easy for Darla and me. As our marriage has matured, we have become more sexually adventurous. Recently, we had a chance to get out of town and work on some of the fantasies we had developed over the last year. I'm 40, and Darla is 37. We have been married 16 years. Darla is a very petite 5'1" blond with small but round tits and a great ass. I'm over a foot taller at 6'2" and 200 pounds. We booked four days in the French Quarter, and by the time the last night approached, we had enjoyed three days of great sex. The highlight came when Darla fulfilled a fantasy by standing in the middle of Bourbon Street, flashing her tits to about 50 men on a balcony above a bar. That got us both so hot we wound up hurrying back to the hotel, where she noisily sucked me off in the hallway as I fumbled for the room key. (The exhibitionist in me kept hoping for someone to come by, but no one did). As the last night began, we had one more fantasy to fulfill; a third partner, either for her or me. Our travels had taken us to every strip bar in the Quarter. Darla and I had both drooled over the college students on spring break, and we had promised each other that if we could pick up a third party, regardless of sex, we would do it. As it happened, a perfect candidate appeared on that last night. Matt was from some Midwestern college. Believe me when I tell you that Darla didn't care what he was studying in school. All she wanted was that hot young stud. He looked to be in his early 20's and was, in his words, 'a third wheel'; in town with his roommate and his girlfriend. The roommate was banging the girlfriend somewhere, and Matt was drinking in one of the Bourbon Street bars alone when we spotted him. Darla liked him right away…he was blond and about 5'9" with a slender build… 'something a little different just for fun' Darla explained. Since tables were hard to come by, we invited him to sit with us. We drank and talked about nothing important for about 20 minutes. When Matt went to the bar to get another drink, we had our chance. "Do you want him? Do you want to fuck him?" I asked my wife, who had never fucked anyone else since we married. "Seriously, can I? Are you sure about this?" she said. I said yes on one condition…that I could at least watch and preferably join in. "Oh, you'll do both, or he'll be jacking off on his own tonight," she laughed. Maybe it was Darla's self-confidence (she looked great that night in a short black leather skirt and tank top), perhaps it was the drinks, or maybe it was being so close to her fantasy… Anyway, I was amazed when Matt returned with his drink and sat down. My wife leaned over the table and said, "So Matt, I'd like to suck you off while my husband fucks me. Interested?" I'd like to tell you Matt was shocked, but I think he knew something like this might come. He just smiled and looked at me and said, "You sure?" I told him it was a fantasy of ours, and I wanted it almost as much as Darla did. With that, we left the bar. It was two blocks back to the hotel, and it took forever to walk back. I had never have been so hard. My cock was so hard it was difficult to walk. Darla played it up for me (and her) by holding hands with Matt on the way back and looking at me as she ran her hands over his ass in the hotel lobby. We wasted no time getting back to our room. I held back to see what Darla would do…after all, I wanted her to get exactly what she wanted. I let her and Matt take each other's clothes off while I stood to the side, rubbing my dick through my pants. Matt and my wife kissed passionately. And then, just that quickly, my wife was undressed. No hesitation, no shame, just naked and ready to fuck. For the first time, I watched another man suck on the tits that had been mine and mine alone. I took off my clothes too, and Darla caught my eye. She was giving me one last opportunity to stop things. She saw the smile on my face and the pre-cum dripping from my dick and knew there was no need to quit. Taking control, she pushed Matt down on the bed and kissed his stomach, working her way to his dick. He was a solid nine inches…not quite as thick as me but plenty for my wife to work with. She got on her hands and knees, and I knew what she wanted…to be fucked from behind as she sucked Matt's cock. Well, that was on the way, but not yet. She lowered her head and began to lick him. What an unbelievable thing to see your wife licking another man's balls. I knew I should be fucking her, but I just had to watch. Darla gives great head because she knows when a man is about to explode. She always backs off just in time and makes me wait. I could tell by Matt's uneven breathing that she already had him close…and right then, she backed off and started working on his balls again. Enough of the great view; time to get to work. I moved behind Darla, spread her gorgeous little ass cheeks, exposed her pink rosebud, and began to tongue fuck her ass. In and out, I drove my tongue, watching her head bob up and down on Matt whenever possible. Having her ass licked always drives her wild, and this time there was no holding back. When I speared two fingers into her pussy from behind, she raised her head from Matt's dick and moaned as she came. I stuck my face in her ass (I love to feel her ass contract as she comes) and enjoyed every minute. When it was done, she went right back to work on Matt. I got up and slammed my dick into my wife's pussy, which was wetter than I had ever seen it in all those years of fucking her. I pounded her hard as she continued to work on our lucky college student. I had seen too much; I lasted only a few more strokes before shooting my load into her. Now everybody had gotten off except poor Matt, who was indeed ready. I continued to watch, expecting my dick to get soft in Darla. Amazingly, and for the first time since I was a teenager, I stayed hard after coming. I moved slowly in her, knowing I could fuck her again at any time. Meanwhile, she was clearly getting Matt ready to come. As I watched, I wondered how she would finish him. Would she swallow it? I wasn't going to tell her what to do (she was beyond listening anyway). She increased the sucking, making loud noises on him as she did with me in the hallway. Finally, Matt moaned, and I knew it was time for the kid to get his nut. I should mention that one of the few things Darla is uncomfortable with is cum on her face. She's let me shoot off that way maybe four or five times…but she has to be extremely hot or a little drunk for it to happen. So I was amazed that as Matt went over the edge, Darla took his dick out of her mouth. She pointed it directly at her face and let the kid shoot one of the biggest loads of cum I had ever seen all over it. I couldn't see it hit her face since I was still fucking her from behind, but there was no doubt what she did, and Matt really got off on it. As soon as he finished, Darla moved away from him and then moved away from me…so I knew she wanted my cock out of her for whatever reason. She laid on her back, and I saw that the kid had absolutely covered her face income. "All right, big boy," she laughed, "you got what you like to see. Let's fuck some more." I immediately got on top of her…the boring old missionary position was never better. I pounded her again as she stared lovingly into my eyes with another man's come on her nose, chin, cheek, and even eyebrows. We came together, and Darla moaned, "I love you," to me as she went off. It was far and away the most incredible sex we ever had. The good news? We already have our New Orleans reservations for next year, and they coincide with Matt's next spring break. The better news? Darla says she owes me one and promises to recruit a gorgeous work friend named Susan for me to play with.

My name is Susan, and my husband Joe and I are swingers. We've made many friends in the Lifestyle. Anytime we get the itch to play, there is always someone to get together with. Last weekend I went over to Liam and Katy's house without Joe since he had been called into work for the afternoon. When I arrived, they were having drinks on their back deck and invited me to join them. They asked about Joe, and I told them he was busy with a client but might come over later that evening. After a couple of drinks, the sex was positively hanging in the air. Katy asked if she should excuse herself to give Dave and me some privacy. "Of course not," I replied, "You are entitled to watch or join in if you like." Obviously, this was the answer she was looking for. The three of us retired to the master bedroom, where we all undressed as casually as if we were just going to bed for the night. Liam couldn't keep his eyes off of my breasts as I undressed. When I slipped out of my panties, he came over and kissed me on my vaginal lips while lifting me up and depositing me in the middle of their king-sized bed. Talk about good oral sex! Liam was licking and tasting and rubbing my clitoris with a professional touch until I told him it was my turn to do something for him. With that, he rolled over on his back, and that was a good thing because of his impressive size. At 6'3" and 240+ lbs, he could crush me by being on top. I began to lick his tool, and it started to rise up to the challenge immediately. When he was good and hard, I tried to deep throat him as he is only about 8" long but pretty thick. I could get him almost in my mouth up to his balls. But when I did, I was having trouble breathing due to his girth. Meanwhile, Katy was licking me from behind, and I was sure I felt one of her vibrators humming in preparation for the next thing she had planned. This caused me to lubricate so much that my juices ran down my leg, and Liam was getting ready to blow his load down my throat. "Hold on, big fella," I said, "I want to get that thick thing in my snatch and right now." Moving over him, I positioned my pussy above his rock-hard dick. I slowly descended down on it until I had an inch or two between my slick plump pussy lips, and he was thrusting up to meet me. I continued to lower my vagina until I had him wet all the way to his balls. Liam was in seventh heaven. I like to be on top of a big man as it gives me a lot more control. I rode him like a bronco for several minutes until he said he was ready to shoot. "I want to cum with you, Liam, so hold out for a minute if you can," I requested. The feeling of his dick buried deep inside me meant he couldn't even speak, so he just nodded. Then I began to rock back and forth to get the maximum stimulation to my clitoris while moving up and down and clenching my kegel muscles at the same time to bring him off. This worked so well that we came together in an explosive orgasm. I collapsed on Liam's massive chest while catching my breath. Meanwhile, Katy, not wanting to be left out, began to use the vibrator on my ass, which I am not into yet. Instead of telling her no and making her feel bad, I just rolled off Liam and pulled Katy over me. I sucked her tits, and then we rotated into a 69 for mutual pussy munching. It took me a few minutes to cum again, but Katy was all worked up, having watched her husband take me, and she came immediately. When I had my second orgasm, Liam was now ready for a repeat performance. He took me doggie style while I licked Katy between her legs. With every vigorous thrust Liam made, my tongue slid up Katy's clit with even more pressure. Soon both of them were cumming, and I was again on edge. We all rested together on the bed until Joe rang the bell. He had brought several bottles of champagne for us to celebrate with. It was almost dawn when Joe and I went back home with everyone but Joe having gotten their rocks off that night. However, Katy promised his turn will be next, and she will make the wait worth his while! Susan & Joe Tampa, Florida

We started dating in college. The young woman who would become my wife was adorable. Timid, almost a wallflower. Beautiful long hair surrounding a beautiful face. And what a smile! She was slender with small but womanly hips. We were both freshmen at college. Her boyfriend back home had broken up with her. Mainly because the first time he came to visit, there were a lot of guys around her room. She told him that they were just friends - and at that time, they were. Two weeks later, she was sleeping with a jock with a small prick and an enormous ego. Even at her age, she was smart enough to quickly kick him to the curb in favor of someone, yet unknown, who would treat her right. We started dating two months later. She had tiny boobs, and when we first ended up in bed together, she let me get inside her panties with my fingers and cock before she'd let me at her breasts! Go figure! Through the rest of the freshmen year, we were proverbial rabbits. She grew to like sex in just about every conceivable position and place! During the summer of freshmen year, we both worked at the shore. With a lot of encouragement from me, she did away with her bras (didn't need them!) and started wearing very thin tops. Her boobs may have been small, but she had lovely puffy nipples - which I love to this day! Those puffies would push the thin material of her tops out - and everyone could see them very plainly. She turned quite a few heads - and knew it. In the beginning, she was a little nervous and shy. A turning point came one night in one of the college bars. She wore a light sweater that had a very deep V-neck. Because she had such small boobs, the top stayed open almost constantly. She discovered she was an expert at air hockey, or so she thought. The truth was all of the guys were so busy staring down her sweater that they never saw the puck coming! We went back to our dorm and spent the night going at it non-stop on her bed! She didn't understand why she had been so popular. I told her that the guys were staring down her top all night and that her nipples were on display for everyone. She asked me why I didn't say anything. I told her, truthfully, that the sight of her nipples and guys reacting to it had made me so horny, I couldn't bring myself to say anything. That is when she felt the telephone pole between my legs and just looked at me. I told her I loved her exposing herself to other guys. The following morning, she began dressing even sexier - leaving her panties in the drawer and wearing shorts with very loose legs. She turned into a class A exhibitionist, and I didn't think things could get any better! During sophomore year, we begin going to see some porn at the theatres. Soft porn about women unashamedly claiming their sexuality was her favorite. While making love those nights, we would talk about the movie we had seen. She was fascinated but scared. She couldn't believe how women allowed themselves that freedom. What was going on in the mind of their husband or boyfriend? I told her that I thought it was intensely sexy and that I understood exactly how those men felt. One night as we were fucking, I said to her that I wouldn't mind a bit if she became just like those women. She rose up against me and came in a sudden crashing orgasm. For the rest of sophomore year, we expanded on that theme, and she began thinking like and responding to events as a totally uninhibited woman would. Though I had told her often enough that I wouldn't mind if another man found his way inside her, she 1) didn't really believe it and 2) didn't know anyone that she wanted to share herself with. The summer of our sophomore year changed all of that! The restaurant we worked in our home town for a summer job at had a storage basement. You got there via a straight ladder fastened to the wall of the basement. She had it bad for a young guy who was the assistant manager. Her uniforms were a loose, short dress and a plastic apron. She used to stand at the top of the ladder in the kitchen in her uniform with no panties when he'd go down, letting him stare straight up at her naked pussy all the time he was on the steps. When he came back up, she would back away when he would get near the top. One day they were both a little more playful than usual, and she stayed right at the top of the steps. He came up the steps right under her dress. She screamed, they both laughed, and she backed off. The rest of the summer progressed much the same - lots of fun times and close calls, but no guy ever scoring, until August that is! There was a black cook who was friendly to both of us all summer long. He was average height - but had incredible biceps and 6-pack. We'd go to the gym, skating, bowling, drinking, and dancing - just about everything as a trio. Because he was black, we never thought of him as a possibility since we weren't sure he would be interested. I had to go back to school, and she stayed, as her classes began two weeks later than mine. One night, on our nightly call, she told me that Marquis had invited her out to a movie. She also said that she didn't think he wanted just a movie. This was a whole new ball game. We talked long and hard about it. The old fears of 'Once black - never come back' and all - but in the end, she said that she found him incredibly sexy and attractive, and if it was all right with me, she'd like to go. We talked about what the next day could possibly bring. The next day I cut classes early - and left her town. No one knew I was around - they all thought I was at school. I met my girlfriend at her place, and we plotted the seduction. She had a very thin, almost transparent robe which she put on - and nothing else. Next, she lay on the bed in her bedroom, and I wet a washcloth with cold water. I placed this compress over her forehead and eyes. She turned slightly sideways on the bed, and I draped the robe so that one breast was exposed and just a hint of her furry pussy. I made it look like that is how the robe had settled when she lay down. When it was time for him to arrive, I went into the back room and sat out of sight reading a book. My plan was to read a textbook - LOL! I heard him come up the steps and go to her door - which I had left open a crack. He knocked, and as he knocked, the door opened. When he didn't see her, he called her name. When he didn't hear a reply, he walked toward the hallway, thinking she may still be in the shower or something. Seeing the bathroom door open and the room empty, he next looked at the partially closed door of her bedroom. He hesitated a second, then said her name while slowly pushing the door fully open. The bed was directly opposite the door. He stood staring at her in the bed for a moment and then spoke her name. She "woke up" and they talked. She told him she had a bad headache and wasn't up to a movie right then. He then closed the door, and I heard no more. Afterward, she gave this account of what happened... After she had told him she had a headache, he said ok, and like a gentleman, pulled the robe over her exposed breast, reached up, took away the washcloth, and started to massage her forehead. She smiled and said, "That feels good!" He smiled, reached up, and kissed the spot where he had been rubbing. She bent her head up and gave him a light kiss on the lips. With that encouragement, he started to move his massaging hands over the rest of her head and face; then, down her neck. Since the robe was already open, he moved smoothly to her breasts. By now, they were both getting hot and started to kiss. Marquis moved his mouth from her lips and began to massage her entire body. His lips followed everywhere his hands had been. She said he spent a lot of time massaging and sucking her breasts and nipples. As I said before, her boobs were not big - 34A's at the time, but they were firm and were enough to make you cream just from looking - much less touching or sucking. She was so turned on that she said her nipples hurt from being so hard. He massaged all the way down to her toes, kissing and sucking everywhere his hands went. Then he started back up. When he got to her pussy, his mouth stopped, but his hands went back to her hard, puffy nipples. His mouth began to give her pussy the full treatment. He had a way of sucking her big inner lips into his mouth where he would tongue them and then 'puff' them back out. This in and out routine drove her up a wall. He was not in any rush to enter her and spent almost two hours on the most intense foreplay she had ever experienced. Her body was so alive that when she came, her entire body responded. At one point, she told him that it wasn't fair - she wanted to taste him - so they changed places. She said that at that time, he asked her what would happen if I came in, and she said, "He'd probably join us!" He said, "Really?" She went to work, running her hands all over his body, then followed with her tongue just as he had done. When she got to his cock, she was surprised to come face-to-face with her first uncut cock. She examined the foreskin in detail before taking it into her mouth, enjoying the feel of his foreskin - so different from mine. After she spent a good amount of time enjoying the newness of his cock and balls, he rolled her over, then rubbed his cock up and down her slit. She could take no more teasing and raised her hips so that the next pass found Marquis sinking his cock a third of the way into her tight pussy. Once started, there was no stopping. He began with slow, purposeful strokes driving all the way in, then backing all the way out - aimed at impressing her with his size and fullness. He was about an inch bigger than me in both dimensions. (I'm 6.5" and a little on the thick side). All this while, I was trying to read and listen through the wall. All the emotions that everyone has ever talked about were going through me - and I had the hardest pipe I can ever remember. The door was closed for over three hours. I knew Marquis was getting the job done because you could hear the bedsprings, her voice, and his exertions coming through the wall. Finally, the sounds subsided. I somewhat noisily got up from my hiding place and walked toward her bedroom door. I stepped into the room with a big smile. While Marquis looked on in shock, my girlfriend smiled back at me and got up and came to me. She proudly announced, "I'm glad you are here. Marquis just came in me." I said, "Oh, is that so?" I reached between her legs and couldn't believe what I was feeling. She's wet almost 24/7 - but never like this! She said, "No - he just came! Like gallons!" I took her by the hand and led her back beside the bed where Marquis still laid with his eyes wide. I lay on the bed with my head hanging over the side, face up. She smiled at Marquis as she straddled my face while still standing. She held my head firmly in place, then bent her knees just enough to put her pussy right above my mouth. As she did, her sticky pussy lips peeled apart, releasing what indeed did seem like gallons of cum. As the white creamy cum poured out of her pussy, I lapped out it like a kitten would lap milk from a dish, swallowing it all. It seemed the most natural thing to do! When I had licked it all out of her, and there was no more to be had, she got up and laid down next to Marquis. She pulled me up beside her so she was sandwiched between her two lovers. The three of us laid on the bed as we explained to Marquis that everything was cool. She was just an insatiable woman that needed more than what only one cock could give her. Then I said, "In fact, I'll bet she's ready for more now." He nodded his agreement, cupped a breast in his hand, and began to suck on it as she dreamily closed her eyes while I softly kissed her lips. In a moment, his rock-hard black cock was back inside her. Leaving her to her pleasure, I got up and went over to a chair and sat down to watch. My cock throbbing with every beat of my heart made me realize that I still hadn't had my release. But, I wanted to hold off as long as I could. As I watched Marquis demonstrate his talents, I saw positions I never heard of. In fact, one of our favorites we call 'Marquis's position' because he taught it to us, and it remains her favorite. They fucked late in the night as I watched. Finally, exhausted, Marquis said his goodbyes and left. After seeing Marquis out, I returned to her bed and settled down beside her on the sopping wet sheets. We lightly stroked each other as our bodies hummed with sexual excitement now that we were reunited beside each other. Then she sat on my face to give me just a taste of her cum-filled pussy, before dragging her pussy down my chest, leaving a trail of cum and pussy juice. When her pussy reached my cock, it slid right into her, hardly feeling the walls but feeling more like I had entered a hot, wet cave. I asked her to go easy - as my balls were beyond blue. As she slowly brought me the release I so desperately needed, she bent over and fed me each nipple, then brought her lips to mine. After an incredibly satisfying kiss, I asked her how the evening went from her standpoint. Her answer is etched into my memory: "Sex with Marquis was fantastic, I'll never forget this night and want to do it over and over again, but I LOVE you!" That was my girlfriend's, soon to be my wife's, first time with a new cock. We enjoyed adventures with Marquis for three years until we married and moved away. We still remember him very fondly. Although she has had a long string of lovers over the years, Marquis was responsible for many more firsts, including taking her anal virginity. A fantastic sexual feat on her part, considering the size of his cock and her tight virginal rosebud. Marquis was intelligent, considerate, easy-going, personable - a man I could trust my wife with. Next to me, he is her hands-down favorite!

We had been with Jim twice and both times had been fantastic. After our second visit, Melissa was sure hoping we would hear from him again. I told her how sexy she was and that I didn't think it would be long. It wasn't! The next week Jim called and asked if we had enjoyed our last visit. He said Tony thought Melissa was so hot and a very sexy woman. Jim said he would second that motion. He asked if we would like to come over the following Friday for more fun and games? I told him we were looking forward to it and would be there. Melissa had a smile a mile wide when I told her Jim had called. She asked if I agreed to go, and I said, "What do you think?" Needless to say, she was excited the rest of the week and each night we had some great sex. I knew she was looking forward to Friday by the way she fucked me all week, which I loved. Friday arrived, and Melissa took a long time getting ready. She bought a new outfit which showed her big tits. She looked so hot. She wore a very high cut set of underwear, sexy black hose, and a see-through bra. God, she was beautiful. We talked on the way, and she asked me if I enjoyed her with her new love. I placed her hand on my cock and let her feel the answer. Watching her being fucked and turned on by Jim is something else, I told her. She gave me a kiss and said she would give me lots to enjoy tonight. We arrived and Jim met us at the door. He had on a robe and a big smile. Once inside, he got us a drink, and we went into the den. I took my regular seat, and he led Melissa to the couch. He had on some soft music, and the lights were turned down. He asked me if he could enjoy Melissa while I watched and my answer was that she would like that I think. He kissed her and told her how he was looking forward pleasing her. He continued to kiss her, and she kissed him back. Soon he had her top open and started to kiss her neck and tits. He slowly undressed her in front of me, and once he had her dress off, he led her into the bedroom. I followed and took a seat in the easy chair in the corner. He turned her so she was facing me and lifted her ass up so he could enter her from behind. His cock is so massive he can do things with it that can't be done with a regular size cock. I watched as he played with her tits, milking her nipples, kissing the back of her neck and fucking her slowly from behind. Melissa looked at me, and I could see the lust she was feeling in her eyes. I know Jim liked showing off in giving Melissa his cock, and that was OK with me. His black skin next to hers was very sensual, and he knew I liked watching him give Melissa his big cock. Soon he placed her on the bed and gave her a blindfold to put on. He then had her lay on her back and began to feed Melissa his cock. About that time the closet door opened up and out walk the blond who had been in the movie with Jim and Tony we had seen. She smiled at me and put her finger to her mouth to show me not to say anything. She had on a sexy pair of underwear and no bra. She was very nice, and I right away knew what she planned on. Jim motioned for her to move closer as Melissa sucked his cock. She got onto the bed and positioned herself between Melissa's legs. She didn't touch her but started to eat her now wet pussy. There I was watching Melissa enjoy both a big cock and being eaten by a sexy woman. Jim had a smile and Melissa was now moaning very softly. I know she had no idea who was eating her as she has never been with a woman. Soon her hips were moving with the blond's mouth, and Jim was getting the oral pleasure of his life. Melissa was trying to suck his entire cock thanks to being eaten. Soon her body went stiff, and she came several times. By now the blond was touching her tits and continued to eat her. Jim then had the other woman move to Melissa's tits, and he then entered Melissa's wet pussy. He took long slow strokes and soon had his entire big cock inside her. I loved watching him fuck her because he knows what a woman enjoys and took his time at it. He made Melissa's body seem to come alive with pleasure. As he fucked her, the blond started to suck her nipples one at a time. I know Melissa had to know something was different, but she continued to lay her head back and enjoy what she was getting. Soon Jim was lifting her ass off the bed with his hands to meet his thrust. He really knew how to use his body and as he lifted her ass off the bed I could see him pushing with his feet to get as deep as possible. I could see how wet his cock was as he entered her and he was telling her how he wanted her to move her ass and take his big cum filled cock. Melissa was doing as ordered and she was moaning each time he stroked her. After about 10 minutes he had her so hot she was begging for him to make her cum. He told her he had a surprise for her and took off the blindfold. Melissa saw the blond sitting next to her and looked at Jim and me. She asked if she had been there the whole time and with a smile, the blond answered: "Yes, and I hoped you liked my tongue!" I don't think Melissa knew what to say or do, but Jim took care of that. He told Melissa the two of them were going to give her lots to enjoy and started to fuck her again. He lifted her legs onto his shoulders, and Melissa laid her head back and closed her eyes as Jim gave her every inch of his hard cock. As he did, the blond started to kiss Melissa and soon I could see her kissing back. There was deep tongue kissing, and along with Jim banging her, Melissa moaned and started to cum with a lot of shaking. Once she finished, Jim had her mount his big cock and told her he wanted her to fuck him dry. The blond set back on the bed and watched with me as Melissa start to move her ass and work on Jim's cock. He can go forever, and in a short while I could see by the look on Melissa's face she was almost ready again. My cock felt like it was going to bust watching her enjoy Jim's big cock. The blond ask her if she liked Jim's cock as much as she did and Melissa just mouthed “Yes” as she rode him. Soon I saw Jim raise off the bed and knew he was filling her with cum. She came right after he did and then laid on top of him as he continued to tease her with his cock. The blond got us some drinks and sat next to me as they laid on the bed. We talked, and I was pleased with how Melissa was feeling about her first woman. She said she enjoyed it but wouldn't trade it for Jim's cock with a smile. After a short while Jim had Melissa on all fours and giving her more cock and as I gave Melissa my cock in her mouth. I came is a short time and sat with the blond as we watched Jim pleasure Melissa. She seemed to enjoy the show as much as I did. Jim made Melissa so hot that she lost all control of her body. He had his hands on her ass and was giving her his cock all the way to his balls, and then would take it all the way out to the tip. I could see Melissa's ass quiver as he did this each time. God, she was so hot and enjoying his cock, and I loved it! Once he was ready to cum, he had Melissa lay on her side and as he fucked her from behind the blond sucked on her nipples and then started to eat her from the front. Melissa was cumming in no time as was Jim. I couldn't believe how many times she came. Well to make a long story a little shorter, we stayed most of the night, and Melissa enjoyed the blond and Jim most of the evening. She said she liked the feel of a woman but liked a man better. When we got home, I kissed Melissa's body, and we enjoyed some slow sensual sex. Jim's big fat cock made her a little sore and worn out for the next couple of days, but she said it was worth it. Jim has since called and asked us if we wanted to go on a weekend trip with him and Tony. Tony was sad he missed the last visit and wanted to make it up to Melissa. So I think we are going to the mountains for a weekend of fun. Will let you know. Every man should let his mate enjoy what Melissa has the last couple of months, you won't be sorry!

My wife, Kim, is 27 years old, 5'4" and 123 pounds. She is 37-23-36.; a real dark-haired knock-out. I'm John. 29 years old, 195 pounds, 6'2". I'm blond and considered very handsome. My wife and I met in college and were soon married after graduation. We have been married five years, and still very much in love. For some reason, I suspected Kim of fooling around. Coming home late from work, leaving without telling me where she was going, etc.! I worked up a plan with my best friend and neighbor. His name is Jerry, married and a real jock. I wanted to test Kim and who was better at this than Jerry. He is known as a real stud of the area. I think everyone knows but his wife, Liz. I cooked up this plan with Jerry to be executed on a Thursday evening. Kim mentioned on several occasions how nice looking Jerry was and that he always dressed so neat. I'm not the jealous type, but this made me wonder. I told Jerry of my intentions for him to test Kim and he was agreeable and said it sounded like fun, remember we are the best of buddies. Jerry asked, what if it goes too far. I said it was OK as long as I could watch. Jerry agreed, and the plan was set. I hooked up our video cam on the dresser of our bedroom and one in our den. I called Kim from work around 6 pm and told her I was going to the hockey game with the guys and wouldn't be home until around midnight. I work for a large securities firm in Tampa and mostly men at the workplace. She bit of course. To be honest, I really didn't think Kim would be game for any tryst with Jerry, but I was just testing. Well, you guessed it; not all went as I thought it would. Jerry showed up at our front door at about 7 pm. He brought his basketball and a couple of bottles of good wine. He asked if I was home and could I come out and shoot some hoops. Kim said I was at the game and wouldn't be home until late. Jerry said his wife Liz was at her parents and wouldn't be home until later either. Kim said she hadn't shot baskets for a while and she would join him. After they played for a short period and Jerry had won 5 games of PIG, they went inside to cool off with a bottle of chilled wine. They went to the den where the big screen was, and Kim went to the kitchen to get the wine from the freezer where she had put it to chill. While Kim was in the kitchen, Jerry flipped on the video cam and waited. Kim was wearing her denim cut-offs and a halter-top, no bra of course; nobody wears a bra in Florida. Jerry was wearing his coaching shorts, which were very very short, and a T-shirt. Jerry thinks he is a Navy SEAL and never wears undershorts. The picture was perfect on the video cam, and Kim was not the wiser. After about 15 minutes of small talk about their spouses and work, Jerry started in. The subject quickly turned to sex. I was shocked at how open Kim became. I wasn't sure if it was the wine or what. Jerry started on his and Liz's sex life and how kinky they have become. Kim opened up and began telling Jerry about our sex and how erotic I have become over the past year or so. Kim began telling Jerry how I loved watching her fuck dildos and how excited I would get when she would squirt when she cums. When Kim gets really turned on, she can cum about a quart, really. It seems to never stop. Yes, it does taste like honey. Kim and Jerry were sitting on the sofa directly across from the cam, and I could see Jerry cock getting erect. You could tell Kim noticed it but tried not to look. All of a sudden Kim stopped talking, and Jerry pulled his massive tool from the side of his shorts. It was so big it looked like a baby's arm holding an apple. It was even a surprise to me, I had never seen Jerry nude, it made my heart pound. I can't even imagine how Kim was feeling about then. Jerry shook it at her and asked if she ever has seen anything like this in her life. Kim commented that Liz was one hell of a lucky woman. Jerry said there was enough to go around and he would share and was sure Liz wouldn't mind because they had been swinging for the past couple of years. Kim said if John ever found out he would kill us both. Don't forget Kim is very very attractive and has a perfect body, not a flaw. What happened next really floored me. Jerry told Kim what we were up to and showed her the video cam; he must have really wanted her pussy. Kim got real pissed at first then said let's give him a show. Kim then told Jerry she has always been faithful to me and had never thought of having an affair until that very moment. I was furious at my friend but soon got over it as I watched what happened. Both Jerry and Kim stripped off their clothes and started to get busy. Jerry went down on Kim even before he had ever given her a kiss, which told me this was just raw sex. He worked in two fingers as he licked her clit. Kim was really humping her hips as he fingered her. She was about to explode when she pulled his head up to her bountiful breast. Kim's nipples were so erect they stuck out about a half-inch or more. Jerry was sucking on one and pinching the erect nipple of the other. All of a sudden the milk started to pour. Kim had lost our baby in her eighth month several months ago and still has a lot of milk. Jerry was going crazy because he didn't know Kim was lactating. I think at first it scared him, but he soon was like a kitten lapping up her spray. Kim screamed a howl and declared she was cumming. Jerry stepped back, and in full view of the video cam, you could see the cum pouring out of Kim's sweet hole. It was just like a man cumming thick and running down onto the leather sofa. Jerry lowered his head and started licking all he could, but there was just too much. Jerry put his hand down below her pussy and let it run into his hand and palm and smeared it all over her tits and face, Kim then licked his fingers clean. Kim said she had to try and suck his cock, she could barely get the head around her lips. Kim was satisfied to lick the head and shaft all the way to sucking his balls. After about 10 minutes of this, she resorted to jacking Jerry off and fingering his asshole. After a while, Kim said she had to try it fit it inside her. Jerry positioned himself and guided that big log to Kim's pussy. It took a lot of spit lube and several attempts, but he finally he managed to get a fit. Jerry was very gentle thank heaven. It looked as if he was going to pull her insides out on the withdrawal. After about 20 minutes of this awesome site, Kim let out a high squeal and came again; not as much came pouring out this time. Jerry pulled out with a plop you could hear on video and watch her orgasm again. He said he was almost there and inserted his cock in Kim again, after about three or four minutes he withdrew and came all over her wide-open pussy. Great gobs of cum ran from her pussy to her asshole. He cum in her a little and it was running out of her like a river, Jerry got up to get the video cam up close to get a good shot of the cum flowing river. Kim got up and came back with a towel to clean up, and both looked into the cam and asked how I liked the show. As I reflect back to this, I think I got what I deserved. YES, Kim and I are still married and in love more than ever. Jerry and Liz, has since introduced us to swinging. We get together quite often, and we have met new and exciting friends. I hope you have enjoyed our story, all true and exciting.

Laura and I are fairly new to swinging. We've had just a few awesome experiences with our neighbors, Tom and Carrie. The four of us get along really well, have a mutual physical attraction for each other, and enjoy doing things together as friends. When we have an evening planned with our 'special neighbors', the excitement builds up for days. Naturally, we were really down when they told us they had to leave town for six months for Tom to do some training. We had talked about getting together with another couple, but it wouldn't be the same {I know, it could be better... but you have to be comfortable with your partners}. So Laura an I decided we would just keep our eyes open for any possibilities among people we knew and, if we thought there was an opportunity, we would take a take a chance and ask. Laura has admitted having the hots for a friend of mine as well as a single guy she works with, so we set up a casual drinks/dinner at our house get- together with each guy individually, hoping for a threesome. But, my old friend drank too much the night he came over and really turned Laura off. She hadn't seen him for a couple years, and she discovered her memory of him was better than reality. No offer extended. The next week her co-worker came over, and I figured he would leap at the chance. We were all having a great time together, Laura was very sexy and flirtatious {and a little slutty - short skirt, tight t-shirt, push-up bra}. He was obviously enjoying her company, and I gave them some time alone so I could 'make a phone call'. I can't believe he turned her down! I know I'm biased, but most men would have a hard time passing on no-strings sex with Laura. After that, Laura was pretty embarrassed and wasn't ready to proposition anyone for a while. Another of my friends was a possibility, but we couldn't meet with him for a few weeks. Of course, I had begged her to beg several of her girlfriends to join us, knowing all were long-shots at best, but she didn't see any chances there, though she was open to the idea. Then one evening she casually asked, 'what would you think about doing Kristen?' 'Kristen?' I said. Then 'Oh... Jill's younger sister, that one?' I just know her because Laura is close with her older sister. Yes, that one. Laura had mentioned she had seen her a few times lately. Kristen had joined Laura and her friends for a 'girl's night out' recently. Kristen is about 37, divorced mom, reference librarian, quiet, pretty, fairly skinny, and has one of the best asses I've ever seen. I'm not obsessed with a woman's ass - I appreciate all the attributes and characteristics of women. I just think Kristen happens to have a really spectacular ass. I said 'I'd love to do Kristen!...is it possible?' Laura told me how they had been talking and Kristen told her how she had been dating a bit, hated dating, really didn't want or have time for a boyfriend, but hadn't had sex in forever, and was really frustrated. Laura assured her it would work out somehow, but Kristen told her how easy it was for her to say, and was adamant that she just needed some sex. 'Then', Laura said, 'she said 'maybe I could borrow your husband for a couple hours a week?' Laura said it had that feel that maybe she was joking, maybe not. So they talked more, and... I had to interrupt: 'So how did it end, what did you say, what did she say?' Laura smiled, 'Oh, she's thinking about it'. The next Saturday afternoon, Kristen was at our house. She seemed very shy at first, but Laura assured me she said she really wanted to. I wasn't sure how much to push, then Laura took me aside and said 'just make a move, she'll follow'. I sat on the couch next to her and put my hand on her leg. She was wearing these really thin yellow shorts, and the skin on her thigh was so soft and smooth that I started to get a hard-on. After a couple minutes, I asked her if she wanted to come upstairs with me, and she smiled and nodded. Laura followed us, since her agreement with Kristen was that she get to watch. In the bedroom, I couldn't wait. I started kissing her while I unbuttoned her silk blouse. With that on the floor, she nearly tore off her bra. I moved down to suck her lovely, hard nipples. Laura came up behind me and undid my pants, pulling them down to my ankles, and my hard cock bobbed in the air. Kristen was about to take her shorts off, but I slowed her down - I wanted to do that myself. Under her shorts were very pretty white satin panties. I went down to my knees, kissed her thighs and tummy while I slowly slid the panties down. I exposed her dark, close-trimmed bush, and ran my hands over her incredible, soft, but firm, round ass. For her size, Kristen's ass is just a little big, and so nice. I turned her around slowly, so her back was toward me, reached around to cup her perky tits, and rubbed my cock on that beautiful butt. Laura was naked now, watching and gently playing with herself in the chair near the bed. Kristen sat on the corner of the bed and pulled me toward her. She took my cock in her hand, licked up and down, from head to balls, got it all sloppy wet, then took me in her mouth. Blowjobs are wonderful when it is obvious the woman really enjoys having you in her mouth. She sucked and licked and sucked, until I had to slow her down. I laid her back on the bed, kneeled down and kissed and licked all around her bush. She planted her feet on my shoulders and spread her legs out wide. When my tongue found her clit, she gasped and started toward an orgasm. I worked her clit with my tongue and lips and gently slid one finger, then slowly a second, into her wet vagina. Kristen moaned with one orgasm after another as I sucked her clit and rubbed her inner walls. I figured I better get my cock inside her pussy before I came from sheer excitement. As I was getting on top, she nudged me onto my back and climbed on me. She reached down and fed my cock into her pussy, then came down and swallowed my tongue into her mouth. She bucked up and down on me, panting and moaning, and wouldn't slow down so I could hold my come a little longer. I came in her pussy, and she kept right on fucking until my dick went limp and slipped out. Laura came forward then and looked down at us. 'Kristen' she said, 'have you ever been with a woman?' Kristen couldn't answer before Laura's face was between her thighs. They didn't say another word as Laura went down and sent her back into orgasm with her tongue. When she came up, Laura licked Kristen's juice and my cum from her lips, and we all relaxed on the bed. Laura rubbed Kristen's leg with one hand, telling her how beautiful she looked. Kristen just smiled, and Laura went on to tell her how much I love to look at her ass. Kristen was a little embarrassed, and said she thought her butt was too big. No, no, no, no, I said, it is just perfect. Then Laura actually told her that last week I had to jack off in the shower just because I was thinking about Kristen in tight jeans. I couldn't believe it! Yes, it was true, but I didn't think Laura would actually tell her that. I felt funny at first, but then we all just laughed. Just when I was thinking I would like to fuck my wife, Kristen asked 'Since you like it so much, would you like to fuck it?' She caught me off-gaurd. 'What?' I said. She just smiled and said 'Since we've gotten to know each other a little better, would you like to fuck me in the ass?' I felt my cock bounce, and I looked at Laura...it was her turn to fuck. Kristen looked at Laura and said 'Oh, I'm sorry, maybe I shouldn't have...' Laura smiled deviously, and said 'No, it's ok, this is a pretty special occasion for him too, and he can take care of me later'. Kristen got up and walked to the bathroom to 'freshen up' a bit. Laura teased me about having a secret fantasy come true, and I couldn't argue. I went to get a bottle of lube from the closet. I was trying hard to think about other things so I didn't come before I made it inside her. I had done anal with Laura a couple times, but I think I pushed things too fast and she didn't enjoy it. I asked Laura again if this made her uncomfortable, and she swore it did not. Kristen came back in, surveyed the bed, and stacked two pillows in the middle. She laid down, tummy on the pillows, propped on her elbows, knees far apart, ass in the air. I kneeled behind her off to one side. 'You just have to go really slow with me', she said softly. 'Oh, and LOTS of lube' she added. I couldn't believe what I was about to do. I love my wife, but I don't think I've ever been this excited about fucking a woman. I slowly kissed Kristen's pretty ass cheeks, just enjoying the moment. She had taken a little while in the bathroom, and I could tell she had douched herself - she was very sweet and clean. I ran my tongue between her cheeks, just flicking her tight pink hole, and she gasped and was covered with goose bumps. I licked deeper, swirling my tongue on her, and she leaned back into it. We kept this up for a couple minutes, and I could feel her asshole throbbing against my tongue.I squeezed out some lube on her and gently rubbed it all around between her cheeks and on them. I added more until her whole ass and my hand were sloppy and wet. I laid my middle finger against her hole and just slowly applied pressure. Kristen's muscles slowly relaxed and allowed my finger to slide in. She moaned quietly. I gently slid my finger in and out as she rocked slightly, then pulled it out, then slipped two fingers in. Kristen slowly relaxed more, and in a couple minutes she said 'OK, I'm ready'. I squeezed more lube on her ass, then slathered it on my cock. I moved up and rubbed my cock all over her ass, then moved it to her tight little spot. I held the head of my cock firmly against her sweet hole for what seemed like a couple minutes, then I felt it move in slightly. Kristen gasped into the pillow 'Don't move for a minute...', then 'OK, more, but slow'. With a little more push, the head of my cock was inside, and I very slowly slid in to the hilt, pressing her ass against me. The tight ring of her asshole sqeezed my cock tight, and I just held her, throbbing deep inside. She was moaning softly, and I started to move in and out slowly. Kristen gradually relaxed more, and I slid in and out faster. Then she asked to change position. I pulled out, struggling to keep from coming, and she turned over on her back, with a pillow under her ass. She pulled her knees up to her shoulders, and nodded for me to come back in. I applied more lube to my cock, and I slipped in much more quickly. Kristen grabbed for the lube and squirted it all over her pussy. While I pumped at her tight ass, she pulled her lovely bush back with one hand and rubbed her clit and fingered her pussy with the other. Her stomach muscles heaved up and down and she groaned loudly as I made the last thrusts before releasing my load deep inside her. I looked at Laura as she brought herself to orgasm with her fingers. Kristen slowly let her legs down as my cock, now deflating, slipped from her ass. I laid down on her and we kissed deeply, and I wished it wasn't over yet.

We had been swinging for about a year. We have gone to some clubs, but mostly we ended up doing MFM threesomes. Husband loves watching me with other men, and of course, I love being with other men. Once he got me started, there was no stopping me. We gradually got into it. First we went to dances, and he encouraged me to dance with other men, and always talked about how he enjoyed that. It did always make him horny. After a night of dancing, we would go home and have wild sex with each other. From there, we visited clubs, soft swinging, just touching and so forth. We swapped with a couple of couples at clubs. We finally tried the internet, and were amazed at the internet swinging world. We found there are countless single men willing to service the ladies for MFM threesomes. We started talking with some of these men, and met with some of them, and had good times. I have enjoyed the variety of having different men in threesomes. My husband also enjoyed watching me have sex. He really enjoys sharing me and the whole threesome experience. Sometimes he just watches and other times he participates. We had several of these encounters and they were, for the most part, good. Of course, we did not play with everyone we met. Probably half or less. Nothing prepared me though, for the experience with Warren, a guy who became my Wednesday afternoon regular. He was a big man, 6 foot 6 and about 270 pounds. He was also well endowed and the experience changed my whole perception of sex and of penis size. I am about 5-5 and 140. My husband is 5-10 and 185. He is average in penis size, and I’ve always said size doesn’t matter. It really doesn’t in the overall sexual picture, because big is useless if he doesn’t know how to use it. I’ve also found small ones to be rather effective. It all depends on how it is used. But until we met Warren, I had never even seen a penis more than about 6 inches long. Most of my experiences, and there had not been all that many, involved men with a 6-inch or so long penis, and I enjoyed them. I had never really thought about huge penises, and never really even thought about tales of big ones either. The subject never came up when we met Warren. Like all the other single males we met, we had talked some on the internet, and he seemed very nice. We both liked him from our internet chat and a couple of phone calls, so we decided to meet in person. As usual, we met at a restaurant and talked. He still seemed very nice. He was very handsome and his physical size was impressive. We enjoyed an hour or so visit. He was very patient and not pushy. He seemed to actually enjoy our company whether it involved sex or not, and that was a plus. We met again, and again, we just enjoyed conversation, and he seemed fine with that. He was also very charming and had a great sense of humor. After our second meeting, I decided that I would like to invite him into bed with us. Husband approved, and so we set up a meeting at a hotel. That is how it usually goes. One or two meetings, and then we decide if we will do anything. I am a slut, but I'm not easy. The day came to meet, and we met him at a restaurant near our hotel. We met there so he could accompany us back to the hotel. Just seemed to work best that way. I was nervous of course, but he was very charming. He met us at the restaurant, and was very relaxed and confident. I was pleased that he was not pushy at all. He put himself on my timetable and went with the flow. After some time chatting we went back to the hotel. Once in the hotel room, there was the usual awkwardness that is always there the first time with someone. Our friend seemed relaxed though, and it helped that he was totally not pushy and waited for things to develop. We chatted in the hotel room for a bit. Hubby took my hand, placed into Warren’s hand, smiled and said “have a good time.” Husband then sat in a chair and got ready to watch. Warren and I exchanged a kiss. It was nice, and I was a little overwhelmed as this giant of a person put his arms around me. His kiss was very good, long and passionate. He asked me to undress for him, which I did. I thought it a bit unusual that he wasn’t undressing as well, but I didn’t mention it. I slowly took off my blouse and bra. Then slowly stepped out of my pants and underwear and stood there naked in front of the two men. I could see Warren enjoyed what he saw and that made me feel good. It is a very nice feeling to stand naked in front of men, including my husband, and see their approving look. He laid me down on the bed and kissed me a little, and only then took his shirt off. He had big muscular arms and a muscular chest. It was impressive. He lay down beside me and kissed my neck, then my chest, and softly licked the nipples of my breasts. His tongue felt so nice around them, and he sucked on my tits some. They seemed to fit nicely in his mouth since they are not so big. His hand gently stroked my belly, and found its way to my pubic area. A finger very gently went over the outline of my vagina opening. The touch was so light that I could barely feel it, but that felt so good, as his kisses massaged my breasts. After about 10 minutes of this I was getting aroused and thinking about how I was going to enjoy being fucked by this man. It was obvious he had some sensitivity, and was interested in pleasing me. His hands also massaged my legs, my hips, and my breasts. I was being touched all over, which was very nice. I was getting more and more aroused. Then he took his pants off and what I saw was really scary. He had the largest penis I had ever seen in my life. It seemed to hang down from his crotch forever. It was not exactly limp or hard. Somewhere in between, but was huge to me at that moment. It was about nine inches long, but looked longer to me at that moment. It was also very thick. All I could think was, that there was no way that thing would fit in me. I guess he could see the terror in my eyes, and I was seriously thinking about backing out. He told me not to worry and promised to be gentle. He said he has had this experience before with women, which is why he tries to delay taking off his pants. I looked over at hubby, who was smiling. He looked at me as though to say it was all up to me. Warren took me in his arms, gave me a very warm kiss, and looked into my eyes. He said he would do nothing to hurt me, and would stop at anytime I wanted. I was aroused by all his nice foreplay, but I was also scared of this monster between his legs. I’ve never been into pain, or even rough sex particularly. He kissed me again, and as his fingers started exploring the edges of my pussy, I felt myself too weak to protest. I put my arms around him, held on tight, and responded to his kisses with my own passionate lips against his. With his kisses, and his hands doing magic on my pussy, I was getting so aroused I could barely stand it. I was slowly forgetting about the huge dick I had seen and was thinking more and more about how I wanted to feel something between my own legs. He stood for just a moment, and turned his back to me, as he put on a rubber. I could see hubby’s surprised look as he saw the aroused large penis that was about to ravish his sweet wife. I still had not seen his penis erect, and probably that was a good thing.Warren laid back down beside me and began kissing me even more passionately. He also started massaging my pussy more with his fingers. With one finger inside me, he found my clitoris and started manipulating it. My pussy was so wet it was soaked and I was almost orgasmic with his finger rubbing against my clitoris. As I moaned and sighed, he whispered “are you ready baby.” “Yes,” I breathed. “I want you to fuck me,” I said with a moan. He continued to rub my clit for a moment, and then got on top of me. Soon I felt something pushing against the opening of my pussy. It felt like a baseball bat, but wasn’t really that big. I was so aroused I was soaking wet, and that lubricated the rubber enough to where I was ready. Slowly he pushed against me, and slowly his big penis made its way inside me.The first few inches felt fine as he eased his way in. But then I realized how thick it was, and it didn’t stop where they normally stop. I felt his penis go where nothing had ever gone before. He went all the way back to my cervix. The thickness was also a bit uncomfortable. It didn't hurt, but I definitely felt filled up “down there.” Once he was all the way in, he paused and asked me how it felt. “Are you ok,” he asked. 'Yes” I whispered. What else was I going to say to a 275 pound man who was lying on top of me and 9 inches of his manhood buried into my body? It was too late to turn back now. I just laid there, feeling strangely good, but also a little scared. It did hurt, but it also felt surprisingly good. Very slowly he started going in and out of me. It felt very good, though I had never felt anything so large inside me before. It was also hard to breathe with all his weight on me. I felt totally overwhelmed in the moment. But that big dick soon started pumping in and out of me, and I started feeling even more aroused. Before he put it in me, I was about to have an orgasm. After only a few strokes I started to feel like coming. It's good that happened, because it allayed my fears a lot and I started getting more and more into it. He kept the long even strokes going. It seemed like a very long time, just continual motion of this big cock rubbing against my clitoris. I came again. And a third time. I screamed, and he started pumping me harder. I wondered why I had been frightened at the site of this big cock, when I went into another orgasm. After about 20 minutes of this, and me in a state of sexual euphoria, he started to breathe much harder and his strokes became faster and shorter.It hurt but it also felt good, as he lunged all nine inches into me with all the power his 275 pounds would muster. He came with a great orgasm, shooting into the rubber that was inside me. He stroked me a few more times, and I felt his large penis start to subside. I was nearly unconscious from being stroked for nearly 30 minutes by a huge dick, as well as having 275 pounds on top of me, which literally took my breath away. In a moment or two, he got up, and went to the bathroom to take the rubber off and clean up. My husband laid down beside me and held me. I just relaxed in an amazing state of post-orgasm euphoria. I was breathing hard from being tired, and just trying to catch my breath. My husband was also very aroused by what he had seen, and he almost immediately started to fuck me. I was still soaking wet and stretched, so his penis went in me very easily. I was still in a state of wonderment as my husband’s dick stroked into me. It was a good way to come down from such a high I had experienced. I noticed Warren back beside the bed and watching my husband fuck me. He continued until he came inside me. I had a small orgasm while he fucked me, but I was still in a state of near exhaustion from the Warren experience. After my husband came, he rolled over beside me. I saw Warren on my other side, with a new rubber on his hard nine-inch long dick. He was ready again, and looked at my husband as if to ask permission. Hubby smiled but did not move, indicating his permission. Warren got on top of me again, and slowly inserted his big penis into me. Again I was stretched. It hurt as I felt my body being forced to expand to accommodate his dick. He pumped into me with those long even strokes as hubby stroked my face and hair with his hand. Again I went into an orgasmic state, and Warren fucked me another half an hour at least. My husband started to fuck me once Warren finished, but I was just too tired, too worn out. My pussy was in pain now. I could not stand anything even near it. We all got dressed and chatted some more. I was in a daze of sorts, and Warren just chuckled. He was obviously pleased with himself to have totally rocked the world of this woman, and I couldn't blame him. Hubby has also enjoyed the spectacle. I literally had trouble walking back to the car. My pussy hurt for three days. About two weeks later we hooked up again and had another wonderful sexual experience. From there we started meeting weekly, soon my body adjusted and it didn't hurt any more at all. It was just wonderful sex from that point.

My wife, Beth, and I had been talking about doing something “crazy” sexually. We are both middle-class people with a family. My wife is a sexy brunette with a great body and very sexy long legs. We talked about going to swing clubs and watching other couples play, so that we could see if we would have the courage to join in the fun. Our biggest fantasy so far, is to have a threesome with my wife, myself, and another man. We questioned if a swing club would be the best place to find an interesting and attractive male to help fulfill our fantasy. We placed an ad on a swingers site and expressed our interest in finding someone who was in a similar situation, in their early 30’s, in half decent shape, and most importantly, new to the swingers scene. We were not interested in someone who had been in a lot of threesomes. My wife and I wanted to be in control and having someone with “experience” was scary to us. Needless to say the entire idea was kind of scary. After sorting through a bunch of ads we found a guy that my wife thought was cute. Matt was 31, in good shape, with short brown hair and very friendly in our messenger chats we had with him. He too had a fantasy of experiencing a threesome. The idea of a woman having 2 men as her play things seems to excite more men, than are willing to admit it. For me, the idea of sharing my wife brought out a lot of fears, but the excitement of the idea of watching her fuck another guy, was too much to not at least explore the possibilities. We came up with a plan and set up some rules that we covered with Matt before we agreed to meet him. The first rule was that if my wife or I became uncomfortable with the situation, we would stop immediately. Second, Matt needed to wear a condom before his cock went inside Beth. And lastly, when the experience was over, Matt had to leave. In other words, Matt would not be spending the night with us. We booked a room and one of those erotic hotels, with a large bed, a hot tub, fireplace, and a large shower. Beth and I got there early and got settled. There were plenty of fresh towels and we made sure we brought the other items we would need to enjoy our night. We agreed to meet Matt at a local bar so that we could chat a bit and get comfortable with each other first. We also decided that we were not going to make a big deal out of this and dress in a way that we would not normally dress. Part of being comfortable for us was not going too over board. We were already nervous as hell, so we didn’t want to make it worse. We agreed that jeans would be fine and Beth wore sexy, black, see though boy shorts and a see though bra, under her nicely fitted sweater. We took one last look around the room and reassured each other about the rules. If one of us was not cool with things, we would stop. We drove a mile or so to the bar. We sat in a booth and ordered some drinks. Matt arrived a few minutes later. He was also dressed casual and you could see the nervousness on his face. He sat across from us and got a drink. We spent the next 20mins chatting and a laughing about the nerves we were feeling. We did not want to have too much to drink because we did not want to let the booze make us do something we would regret later. Beth and I had a code for whether or not we were going to take the next step. I would ask her if she wanted another drink and if she said yes, we were not ready to leave. If she said no, she was ok, then we would get ready to head out. After about an hour of drinks and snacks Beth was ready to head back to the hotel. My stomach was in knots. I was feeling so many emotions, but I couldn’t let go of the idea that I was going to do something that would be so pleasurable for my wife. Matt followed us back to the hotel. We entered the room and started a fire in the fireplace. We had brought some drinks with us so we sat around the table and had another drink. You could tell that each of us was very nervous. I thought of a good way to break the ice. We agreed that we would play cards for clothes. We would play blackjack and Beth would be the dealer. If Matt or I lost to the dealer, we would lose one article of clothing. If Beth lost she would take something off. We said that once you were down to your under ware, you were out of the game. It was exciting as we all starting shedding our clothes. It was funny to see the look on Matt’s face when Beth lost her shirt and then again when she took off her bra. I could see that his cock was starting to swell. Most of the nerves had pasted by the time we were all in our undies. Beth looked so hot in her see though panties. Her nipples were hard and I could tell she was now looking forward to being with 2 men. I too was excited, thinking about the fact that my wife was going to have a night she would never forget. Not long after we lost our clothes, we thought it might be nice to use the big shower. I suggested that Matt and I head in and Beth could join us when she was ready. Matt agreed and we headed for the shower. The large shower had two heads, so it was sort of like a locker room situation. Matt had an average sized cock and was trimmed neatly. He told me how hot he thought Beth was. I thanked him and said, “Just remember this night is about her.” He agreed. After a few minutes Beth joined us. She gave a shy “hello” and pressed her body up against mine, facing Matt. She looked over his body and I could tell that she was getting very excited. She offered to wash each of us. So Matt moved closer and Beth soaped up the “poof”. She started by washing his chest and then brush by his cock and moved to his legs. As she brushed it, his cock became fully erect. Seeing this made Beth very hot. She dropped the wash cloth and began washing Matt’s hard cock with her hands. She was slowly stroking his cock with one hand a gently caressing his balls with the other. I grabbed the wash cloth and began to wash her back and her ass. As I slid down to wash the back of her legs I could feel the heat coming from her wet pussy. She turned her attention to me, and began washing my cock with her hands. I felt like would cum right away. Matt was rubbing her shoulders and started to explore her body with his hands. His cock was brushing against Beth’s ass as he moved his hands up and down her body. She turned around and bent at the waist and took Matt’s cock in her mouth. I watched as his head lean back as he felt her warm mouth slide up and down his cock. I positioned myself behind her, so I could see him cock moving in and out of her mouth. I then crotched down behind Beth and began licking her very wet pussy, slowly licking her up and down, and rubbing the inside of her thighs. She opened her legs enough to give me access to her moist pussy. I love tasting my wife. It was exciting to hear the noises from her sucking Matt’s cock and his moans of pleasure. Matt told Beth how wonderful it felt to have her sucking him. I continued to lick her wetness. Matt could not hold out any longer and told Beth he was going to cum. Beth pulled his swollen cock out of her mouth and finished him with her hand, his cum spraying all over her chest. She moaned “oh yes” as his cock let out a long flow of hot semen. After rinsing Matt’s juices from her we switched positions. Beth turned her attention to my throbbing cock and Matt began eating her pussy. As I look down I could see that she was locked into the moment. One hard cock in her mouth and a warm tongue licking and sucking her pussy, it was almost too much for her to focus on sucking me off. After a few minutes I began to feel my orgasm building. I told her I was going to cum, and she gave me the same treatment as Matt, stroking my cock until it exploded all over her chest. She stood up and smiled taking both of our cocks in her hand, “wash me, now”, she said. Matt washed her back and I washed her front. She looked at me but did not want to speak, I know she was completely ready now, and I was excited to be giving her this special treat. We finished rinsing off and turned off the shower. After drying off, we thought in would be nice to give Beth a “4 hands” massage to thank her for the incredible blow jobs we had just received. She laid a towel down on the bed and lay on her stomach. Matt and I each took a side with Beth between us. We use some of the moisturizing cream we had brought to act as the lotion. Slowly we moved our hands up and down her body. She was quiet and still as we slowly caressed her body. As we moved down to her legs, she slightly opened them so that I could brush my finger against her pussy. Slowly I moved my finger inside her pussy as Matt rubbed her ass and lower back. We told her to flip over and we each told one breast in our hands. Massaging them and rubbing her hard nipples between our fingers. She would open her eyes for a moment and then close them again, wanting to fade away into the bliss she was experiencing, 4 hands touching her and slowly working her to an orgasm. Beth brought her legs up and Matt moved down to lick her steaming pussy. I know it would not be long before Matt was getting to taste Beth’s wetness as she came. I moved both my hands to her breasts and began squeezing her nipples. Her hands were buried in Matt’s hair pulling his tongue deeper into her pussy. She shook as the first orgasm rushed though her. I lower my mouth to her tits and began sucking them. She was almost breathless when she finished cumming. “Oh my god, that was so hot”, she exclaimed as she dropped her head down on to the pillows to catch her breath. Matt and I lay on either side of Beth as she recovered from her orgasm. We were all quiet and Matt and I slowly rubbed Beth’s chest and tummy. Her hands moved down to our cocks which were begging to be touched. She moved her hands up and down a made sure we were both good and hard. She sat up and grabbed a condom from the night stand and slid it over Matt’s cock. Then she climbed on top of him and pushed his cock inside her. Placing both hands on his shoulders, she ground her pussy against him. His cock was completely buried inside her sweet pussy. Matt grabbed her hips and braced himself as Beth rode him. I used my hand to rub her ass cheeks as she fucked Matt. She was moaning with pleasure as his hard dick moved in and out of her. She told me she wanted to suck me as she fucked Matt. So, I stood up so she could take me in her mouth. The feeling was incredible as she moaned in pleasure with my cock slipping in and out of her mouth. Matt was enjoying looking up to see Beth sucking me, as his cock plunged deeper and deeper. I told her to turn around and sit on Matt’s cock but with her back to him. Matt slid up a bit on the bed so that Beth could lean back against him. I got out her vibrator and placed it on her clit as Matt continued to fuck her. She came again with a loud cry and bucked harder on Matt’s swollen cock. He grabbed her tits and squeezed them as she came. Beth moved to the edge of the bed to allow me a chance to experience her now dripping wet pussy. I guided my cock inside and began moving in and out, slowly teasing her sensitive clit. Matt moved next to her and began stroking his cock inches from her chest. She was so excited, getting fucked and watching a guy stroke his hard cock for her. She came again as I slowly lowered the vibrator and pressed it against her clit. Seeing her cum had a reaction on Matt and he sent another hot load across her chest. The site of his cock wetting her chest made Beth’s orgasm even more intense. I could feel my orgasm rising and could not long hold out. I exploded inside her. I pushed deep so that she could feel every drop of my cum, as it filled her pussy. Exhausted, once again, we collapsed onto the bed in a heap of flesh, sex, and lust. After a few moments Matt went to the bathroom and got a warm wash cloth for Beth. He washed her chest and tummy leaving no trace of the juices she had coaxed from his cock with her orgasm. I got up and brought over some bottles of water. We were all spent, and needed to take a few moments to gather ourselves and clean up a bit. “That was so hot, you guys”, Beth said. I knew that Matt and I were just as sexually satisfied as Beth. “I knew this would be a real thrill for the 3 of us”, I said. Matt nodded in agreement as he took a drink of his water, “You guys are a dream come true”, he exclaimed. After a half hour or so, during which Matt and I continued to caress Beth’s warm skin. Her hands moved back to our cocks. She told us to sit at the edge of the bed and we quickly obeyed. She knelt down before us and starting sucking Matt’s cock, while stroking mine with her free hand. After a few moments, she switched and took my manhood into her mouth and stroked Matt. She switched back and forth until both cocks were swollen and ready to please her. She got another condom and placed in on Matt’s cock and then, to my surprise, place one on my cock as well. After she had both cocks wrapped in protection, she exclaimed, I want you both inside me. Matt lay back with his feet over the side of the bed and Beth climbed on top of him and buried his cock inside her. I took my place behind her and began slowly teasing her ass with my finger. She moaned as I slid my finger into her ass, just deep enough to allow her to adjust to the feeling of it. Beth was fucking Matt really hard as my finger pushed deeper into her ass. She pushed her body down so that her chest was pressed against Matt’s and I could tell she was ready to feel two hard cocks ravishing her body. I pressed my lubricated cock against her opening and slowly fit in it. Beth was paralyzed, she was unable to move now that her pussy and her ass were both filled with hard men. Slowly, Matt and I found a rhythm and began fucking Beth together. She could hardly make noise other than short “Oh’s” as our cocks brought her to an orgasm. We both kept pace and continued to move in and out of her and she cried out in pleasure. She came a second time as soon as her first orgasm ended. The fact that Matt and I had Beth pinned between us made for a sensation she could not control. After the second orgasm, she begged us to stop fucking her and slowly we allowed her to straighten up and lay down on the bed. It seemed that 2 orgasms in as many minutes was just the kind of pleasure Beth was hoping for in this first time experience. After taking a moment to recouped, Beth realized that she now had two very hard cocks that needed attention. She went to bathroom and rewet the wash cloths. Matt and I removed the condoms and sat on the edge of the bed. Beth stroked both of our cocks as she massaged then with the warm cloths. “Cum for me guys” she whispered, I want to watch you stroke your cocks.” With that she climbed up onto the bed and lay back. We each took a position next to her and she used each of her hands to play with our balls and inner thighs. Matt reached down to touch her breasts but she stopped him and told him, “I just want to watch”. Matt start to lean his head back and I could tell he was going to cum. I was surprised he had any left in him after the 2 orgasms before, but he cried out as he jetted his cum onto Beth’s tummy. I could see the pleasure on her face as the warmth splashed across her. “Your turn” she said to me as she caressed my ball and thighs. “Oh Beth, oh baby, yes”, I moaned as I came with the same force as Matt just had, leaving a trail of wetness across Beth’s beautiful breasts. Matt had reached for a towel and covered Beth’s body with it. We again, sat exhausted on the bed. It was now three hours after we arrived at the room. Matt asked if we wanted to take a group shower again, but Beth said she wanted to relax for a bit. I chimed in by saying maybe it was time to get some sleep. Matt headed for the shower to clean up for his ride home. I sat on the bed with Beth and asked her how she enjoyed her night. She just smiled and said “I love you”. I knew that what had happened was all about sex and pleasure, the love part of the night would only be shared between Beth and I. Matt came in dressed to leave. Beth, now in her robe, got up to hug him and said she had a wonderful time. We agreed that we would do this again sometime. Matt headed out the door and Beth headed for the shower. I filled the hot tub with warm water and got in. It felt so good on my body. Beth joined me and we sat holding hands. We keep giggling about what we had just done. We relaxed for an hour in the tub, then dried off and pulled the comforter off the bed, to expose the clean crisp sheets below. We climb in and quickly fell asleep. The next morning we awoke and I headed for the shower. Beth followed shortly after and began washing me. She paid special attention to my cock that had now grown hard from her touch. Rinsing me off, she knelt down and began sucking me. Moving her hand up my shaft and sucking the head of my cock. I felt myself beginning to cum and I let her know that. She didn’t move and kept sucking as I came into her mouth. The feeling was incredible, the warm water on my back and the shock waves pouring over my body as she sucked me though my orgasm. It was almost too much to handle. She looked up at me as my orgasm finish, so she could see the pleasure on my face. She rose and hugged me tightly. I whispered to her, “What was that for”, she answered, “thanks for last night”…

This is a threesome with a married couple I know well. It was when I was single and just before I tried my first large orgy. The mistake people make about threesomes and more-somes is forgetting that it should be playful. People are far too serious and I think it's because of the feeling that they're performing or something, instead of just having a whole lot of fun. I Play with Carla and Lewis a few times a year. For them Swinging is an indulgence, not a 'gotta have my Pops' kinda thing. In fact, I think I've been with them five times these last eighteen months. As our schedules allow, I've even been known to go shopping with Carla. We always go out for a nice dinner. Shaw's Crabhouse is perfect. What makes our situation fun is that while we're not overt, we don't hide that we're together. I flirt with Carla, sometimes shamelessly. I take Lewis by the arm as we walk through the restaurant. I'm their little treat and they're my evening adventure. I want them so sexually jazzed by the time we get back to my place they're ready to mate like mad minks in March. One of the most wonderful sexual experiences for me is to be undressed, especially out of a zipper back dress. The sound of the zipper being drawn down, the air on my back, my breasts spilling out of the dress. Hands sliding under the fabric. Kisses on the small of my back. The whole experience is nothing but upside. In fact, when done really well, I'm so wet a man can just slide his cock into me and go because I'm so ready.Dinner and drinks have been wonderful. We haven't seen each other in a couple of months and there's plenty to catch up on. We get to my building, graciously welcomed by the doorman and we make our way to the elevator. The doors close and I smile at them,both and say,'Who wants to make out for 20 floors ?' Remember, what I said about the importance of playfullness? Carla and Lewis immediately start going at each other in an 'over the top' almost slapstick parody. I laugh so hard it's almost difficult to stand. After a good laugh we get to my floor and walk, laughing to my condo. We get in and head to my living room. Carla sits on the couch with a bottle of water. Lewis takes my hand , turns me to face him and kisses my palm, 'We've been really looking forward to this.' I smile and bend in to kiss and I feel his lips against mine, his fingers moving along the back of my neck then into my hair. I can drink a man into me with just kisses and be drunk with him. We're in a gentle embrace and moving our lips over each others faces and mouths and back again. I hear Carla from the couch,'Damn you two look good together.' Now, if that's not an endorsement from the wife, I don't know what is. Lewis and I keep at it. Then I hear Carla get up from the couch. I listen to her heels against the hardwood floor coming up behind me. Her fingers stroke my neck as Lewis kisses me. I can feel her fingers undoing the clasp at my back. She then pulls down my dress zipper, opening the back fully. Her hands slip inside and across my stomach. Carla exhales,'We just adore you.' Lewis' tongue slides deeply into my mouth and Carla kisses the back of my neck. Her hands slide up from my stomach and cup my breasts as the dress falls away. I'm left in a garter, stockings and heels: all black. Lewis,kisses and licks his wife's fingers over my breasts. She slides her hands away and her pleasure becomes mine with him kissing and licking my breasts. I feel the snaps on my stockings opening one by one by Carla. She makes short use of my stockings, rolling them down and unstrapping my shoes. I step out of them while undoing Lewis' belt and pulling his shirt out and unbuttoning; rolling it off his shoulders. This man has great shoulders. Carla embraces me from behind again. This time when she rubs against me I can feel her skin, she's naked now. Her nipples are hard against my back. I'm nibbling Lewis' chest, he giggles and I undo his pants and let them fall to the floor. Neat ! No underwear. I take the head of his cock between my thumb and forefinger and rock it gently between my fingers. He swells immediately. He knows I'm toying with him and he's such a good sport.There's finally a pause and Carla says,'You are so ready,' and leads me to the couch. Then she says,'Strike that. I'm so ready FOR you!' and smiles at me. I lay back on the couch and she moves over me. with her first kiss, she slips her tongue past my lips. From a man this may be too quick, from her it's wonderful. We make out, kissing slowly like I had with Lewis. Her mouth moves to my neck and back again. Kissing my ears, then back again. She starts kissing between my breasts then to my stomach which she makes wet with her tongue. She kisses my hips, moving back and forth. My body starts to shudder in anticipation. I'm gasping for air, with that she moves her tongue against me and pushes it into me. I cry out ,'Oh yes !'Carla slides her hands under my ass and pushes my up slightly and against her mouth. Lewis says, 'Damn, you two look good together.' Carla immediately starts laughing, 'There, you threw off my licking.' She starts again and it must have been the pause in the action because I come immediately. She feels me shudder and that just encourages to keep going. What a rush. 'Now Carla, you said I could make her come first tonight!' Lewis said. ''Whoopsy daisy !' Carla says, smiling at me and moves up my body to kiss me. 'I did promise him. I guess he'll just have to fuck you twice in a row.' I laugh gently, because she's probably not kidding. Carla rolls off me and I stretch out purring like a kitten. I smile back at Lewis and purr,'mmm,mmm.' Lewis moves over me and I slide my legs around him. There are four words a man loves to hear,'don't make me wait.' Lewis enters me as I wrap my legs around him and pull him into me. After each push into me, he grinds against me wiggling. I love the way this man fucks. I'm getting such a rush from Lewis gently biting my neck while he's pumping me perfectly: nice and steady. My body is catching up with his rhythms and I pull him toward me each time he pushes his cock into me. I begin to arch my back and the next orgasm rolls over me like warm water. I gasp for air and and breathily say,'fa-fa- faster,'and he takes it up just enough to make me the come hard for the third orgasm. His body is completely on me know, my arms envelope him. I know how Lewis feels just before he comes and I just wrap my body around him as I feel his cock thrust and body shudder against me. The first orgasm for him is often the most intense, he's almost shaking against me as I stroke his hair and kiss him slowly as I cradle his face in my hands. There's a wonderful moment where this isn't about the sex, we are truly lovers in the instant.But there is no rest for the wicked. After a few minutes, Lewis rolls off me and onto the floor. Carla takes off his condom and starts going down on him. I move next to her, kissing,licking and nibbling her back while she makes him rise again. I slide my hands along her sides then under her and over her breasts. Then, for a moment, her head stops bobbing and I hear her breath deep, then begin again. I love being able to distract someone.Carla gives one last head bob and lifts her head up. 'That will do fine,' and she straddles Lewis. So now Carla’s straddling and riding her dear husband, Lewis. I’m behind her and she leans gently back into my arms as Lewis slowly pumps her. She turns her head and our tongues are all over each others lips and face, kissing away. I clutch her breasts in my hands and she purrs with pleasure. My one hand, with fingernails gently against her skin, slides across her stomach and she shudders and pushes her tongue deeper into my mouth. I reach to her pussy, feeling her husband’s cock riding in and out and I start gently slapping her pussy. She shudders harder, almost bucking, then I start having two fingers tapping against her clit and her breathing becomes short and rapid. Carla’s voice is almost whimpering from the overload of sensation. Mostly, during sex I prefer the company of equals. But sometimes, usually with women, you just reach a point when you realize you have them right where you want them. They’re ready to be conquered and dominated. Tonight was one of those nights and I felt like going for it. Lewis keeps pumping her and cheering me on with comments like, ”Oh my god, girl,” and playfully saying ,”Make Carla suffer.” So, with his cock pumping her, my fingers shudder against her rapid fire and she screams out. I then pull her hair back and force her face to my breast and she starts licking and sucking my nipple. I love the surge that goes through me, “There you go, good girl.” I then curl fingers into her pussy with her husband’s cock still pumping and she squeals, her voice muffled by my breast and she’s getting really into it now, mouth over my breasts, sucking and licking it wet and I’m feeling a bit overwhelmed myself. I pull Carla’s hair back and she draws away from my breast and I plunge my tongue into her mouth. I let go of her hair. My one hand is still on her pussy, the other moves down her back and finds her asshole. I rub it and I hear her whimper as I kiss her as if asking for more. I press a single, then a second finger into her ass and she takes it really well. So with Lewis fucking her, my one hand against on her pussy and the other one has fingers up her ass, Carla’s going over the top. She’s gasping, whimpering and in total surrender to what’s going on. Now come the orgasms. They come like rapid fire waves crashing pleasure into her mind. Her body shudders over and over again. Lewis and I just want to keep working her over. Then her body finally falls limp and her breathing relaxes and she’s taken all she can. Any more and she might actually go unconscious. We rest her back on the bed as her mind tries to catch up with her body. Her husband moves to one side and I straddle her and rest my body on top of hers, gently kissing her face. “You were so fun,” I say stroking her hair. She’s still beyond words when I grin as Lewis slides his hands over my ass. I glance back and say ,”Don’t make me wait,” and he enters me from behind and pumps me while firmly holding both ass cheeks. God, I adore the way this man fucks me. I’m kissing his wife deeply as he plows into me. He’s been such a generous lover tonight, I decide to give him a treat. “Butt fuck me, Lewis, and have some fun !” Men never turn down a chance to buttfuck me as I'm nice and lithe, and it's nice to give them their fun as I get my fun too. “Oh yeah,” he exclaims. I reach the bedside table and hand him back some lube. Now, guys can rush into anal in heated moments and really ruin things, but he takes a moment, lubes me and himself up and gently presses his cock and waits as I push gently back feeling the head of his cock enter my ass. “Okay, now push in,” and he does, nice and slowly. We begin getting into a rhythm as Carla starts coming back to consciousness. I smile at her, and say,” Lewis and I are starting a buttfuck session, stay here and enjoy the ride.” Not missing a beat she reaches and grabs my tush as her husband quickens the pace of his cock into my ass. I can feel his fingers intertwine with her's as they make a real ‘Susan sandwich' of me. He leans over and against my back and her breasts are now hard against mine. The rest is three bodies writhing together with Lewis giving me a good ass thrashing, but I love it. I seem to be ‘built for speed’ when it comes to anal. Carla and I have teeth gently buried into each others necks, then work back to gentle ear biting and then kissing again. Carla raises her legs around my sides and I sink deeper against her as Lewis butt fucks me deeper. He finally releases all his cum, grunting a huge moan in release. We are all spent and fall asleep until morning. I play with each of them separately and we parted ways, until the next time, of course. Ed and I now get together with them for foursome play a couple of times a year. Carla adores being fucked by Ed as much as I adore her husband inside me, so it’s all fun.

We decided to have the party on a long weekend the month after our all girl sex party, and came up with some novel games to play. We had invited 17 couples and 3 single gals to the party, in all 15 couples and all 3 girls showed up. Also the week before the party Karen called and said she had decided to take us up on our offer to move in with us, until she could get her life back in order. So we were going to have a full house, with plenty of fun to go around. The party kicked off at 8:30 as soon as almost everyone showed up. There were some stragglers coming in over the next couple of hours. As most parties, it was BYOB, with us providing the eats and snacks. Many of our guests brought something to help with the food. We tried to keep it light, with mostly fruit and light snacks. After the usual warm up small talk and catching up with what was going on in dear friends lives, the time had come to start having fun. It was decided to start a game. Now the girls and I had come up with some games that we thought were somewhat novel and fun games to play, especially since this party was going to last from Friday night until Sunday afternoon. The first game was called blowjob queen. First, those girls that wanted to play would put their name in a bowl and tell how many guys they would do. The girl that put down the most number of guys would get the chance to prove they were a true blowjob queen. The next thing the chosen girl would do was to draw a slip of paper out of another bowl. On the papers were these words, swallow it all, spit it out or take it all. The first one is self-explanatory; she would have to swallow each guy’s cum. The second one she would spit it out for all to see and the third one meant, she would take the load in the face or anywhere down to her nipples. There were five girls that entered for the title. The girl that would compete for the title was Janice one of the single girls we invited. She had been to several parties we had either hosted and others we had been to. Janice was bi, tall, slim, had perky 32 D breast, with short dark hair and known to love cum, both men’s and women’s, she was a true sex maniac and a favorite of most of the guys and some of the girls. Janice had said she could take on 10 guys. She reached into the bowl and pulled out a slip, it read take it all, Janice said great bring it on. She stripped out of her dress and stepped into the middle of the great room. It was not hard to get ten volunteers from the guys. In fact we had to end up drawing straws to see who could participate. Janice got down on her knees and told the guys to gather round, she was going to show us all how a true blowjob queen ruled. She took the first cock and slid it all the way down her throat and began to slide it in and out taking time to work over the head. She reached out with both hands and took hold of the next 2 cocks in line and began to stroke them, preparing them for their turn. It didn’t take long for her to get the rod ready; she released the two cocks so she could give her complete attention to the cock. When he finally came he shot his load straight out into Janice’s face covering her mouth and nose. She quickly took the next cock shoved it into her mouth using both hands to stroke it while she sucked it, again she took the full load straight in the face, licking the juices and smiling at the crowd of on lookers. She said "my pussy is feeling neglected, will one of you kind gentleman please fill it with a hot cock". Larry who was watching, quickly stepped up and said, “be my pleasure mamma” he laid down on his back. Janice squatted down facing his feet and slid his hard cock into her wet pussy. She then said, “Now where was I” and took the next cock swallowing it down as the cum from the first two cocks clung to her face, dripped from her chin. She kept sucking and stroking until the cock was ready to unleash it’s load, this time it shot high up and hit her in the fore head and top of the head. She rubbed it all over her face looked up and said next. Now the next guy in line was Sam, she looked at his massive cock and winked, saying, “I hope his load is as big as his cock". She opened wide and took his cock in all the way in one motion. Many of the girls watching were amazed. Sam didn’t wait on her to start, he grabbed her head and began to rock back and forth, slowly shoving his cock in and out. Janice wrapped her hands around his shaft and pumped in rhythm with his strokes. Soon you could see Sam’s ass start to quiver, Janice pulled his cock out of her mouth and let his load gush out into her face. It was everything she wished for, a large heavy load. She got it in her hair, ears and all over her face. She looked up at Sam, saying, “that was simply delicious, I’ll be seeing you later”, and winked. She was ready for number five, “come on guys I want it all, get it up here and give it to me if you dare”. Jeff stepped up, grabbed her hair and said “ok baby I got something for you”. She simply said well give it to me then. He quickly shoved it deep down her throat, while she grabbed the shaft and stroked it hard and fast, moving her head back and forth faster than Jeff. He just stood there amazed letting her do the work. He came quickly; too some well earned ribbing from the guys. His load was not quick thought; it came in long heavy spurts. His cock jumped and his cum landed on top of Janice’s head, she quickly held it down to cover her breasts. By now Janice had cum all over her face, head and some on her breast, but she was by no means finished. She looked over at us and said, “half way there and just getting warmed up”. The next guy stepped up and let Janice take his cock. She started by licking the head and shaft. She then took the cock and put it into her mouth, not moving her head at all she took her hands and stroked the cock vigorously while licking the tip of it inside of her mouth. She finally brought him to a climax that was so intense the guy pulled back and his cock slid along the side of Janice’s face. She ended up with cum in her ear and down her neck, but she managed to stroke it longer and milked the lasted of his juices on to her tits. Rubbing them with his cock, while rocking back and forth on Larry’s cock. Larry was on the verge on cum, when Janice quickly got off of him and grabbed his cock shoving it into her mouth sucking it to climax. She let the load cover her face again, then got back on her knees and asked for the next in line. This time she looked up saying “I want two at once”. Two guys stepped up and she grabbed each cock leaning into them sucking one then the other stroking and sucking alternately. She continued until each guy shot his load. She took them both square in the face, licking each one clean. Janice was covered from head to tits with cum and going for more. She took a hold of the next one and deep-throated him all the way down. When she had the whole length of his cock down her throat she began stroking his balls. She then began to suck him in earnest. Using her lips and hands working in rhythm stroking the shaft bringing him to climax. Janice let the load shoot out to cover her left breast; she continued to stroke it while she rubbed it all over her tit. The next and final guy stepped up, it was Rod, his cock was of average length but rather fat. Janice licked her lips, then the tip of his dick before putting it into her mouth. She looked up at Rod and said “I hope you got a good one for me, I am not only the blowjob queen, but I am also a real cum slut.” Rod put his hands on both sides of Janice’s head and pushed his cock down her throat. Holding her head still he began to face fuck her, she took both hands and again stroked his shaft in rhythm with his strokes. Occasionally she would take his cock all the way down, letting Rod pound it deep down to the balls. She worked it over like a pro. Rod’s cum finally came gushing out and Janice again took as much of it as possible in the face, much of it had hit her in the eyes and nose, she was having some difficulty seeing so she let the rest of it squirt out onto her right breast rubbing the cock all over her tit. She then took it and started to suck on it some more, sucking out all of the remaining juice Rod had left. By now Janice look like someone had poured a picture of cum all over her head. She had cum in her hair, her ears, eyes, nose, all over her face and both tits had cum dripping from them. She stood up saying” am I the blowjob queen or what? Now I think I will clean up and get the shit fucked out of me”. Marc step up and said not before we give you your crown. He had made a crown especially for this game; he got a large double-headed dong. Bent it into a circle put a smaller vibrator on top in the middle. Then stuck in some smaller plastic cocks that were about an inch long all around the edge. He put the crown on her head and said I dub thee this year’s blowjob queen extraordinaire. With that everyone laughed and some of the girls went over to help clean the cum off of Janice. It was the beginning of a super weekend, here was Janice just finishing sucking off 11 guys and there were now 3 girls making out with her rubbing all of the cum all over themselves. They ended up in the bathroom, laughing and carrying on. Janice had to take a shower to get all of the cum out of her hair; of course Vickie couldn’t resist getting in to “help her.” They had a little extra girl - girl fun while in the shower, but that’s what we were all there for. Karen had came the day before and moved into, she was enjoying her first house party and getting plenty of attention. As we were unpacking her belongings, she told me she had been looking forward to this party for a week. She had something special she wanted to do tonight; in fact she had been working on it since her last visit after we visited the club. She began her evening by dressing in a one piece white pull over that was open on both sides, it showed off her sexy figure and she wore nothing underneath. After the blowjob game, she was sitting at the table in the game room talking with Sam and Marc. Marc got up and came over to me, he said that they were going up to our room and to please find Mike and send him up too. He also said, Karen wanted me to come up and bring the cameras, she was going to put on a show and anyone that wanted could watch. When I got to the room Karen was on the bed with Mike lying below her. She settled herself down upon his cock and began fucking it, she then turned to Sam. She told him, she wanted him to “put that magnificent cock of yours right up my ass, I am going to take on the three biggest cocks here tonight all at the same time. I looked at her and said, are you sure you’re up to it? She told me she had been practicing for it for two weeks. Sam climbed up behind her; he smeared some lube all over his cock and her ass. He very gently started to slide his cock into her ass, slowly at first. Then she began to push back against him taking in more and more of his shaft. She was moaning, not from strain, but from excitement. It wasn’t long before she had Mike’s cock buried deep up her pussy and Sam’s buried to the hilt in her ass. She was pounding back and forth against Sam and Mike’s cocks when she moaned, Marc bring me your hot rod I want it in my mouth too. Marc got on his knees in front of her and presented his cock to her face. She took it in, without missing a stroke, rocking back and forth; Marc matched her rhythms pumping his cock in and out of her mouth. I was amazed to see my cousin fucking three men at once. She had the largest cock either of us had seen stuffed in her ass and the second largest in her pussy at the same time. I had started the video camera running as soon as she settled down upon Mike’s cock and was now taking pictures with our digital camera, since the video was on a tripod. As I watched her I was getting extremely excited, but continue to take pictures for her. Soon she was bucking fast and furiously moaning and letting out long sighs. Sam was the first to cum, he told her he was going to cum and she let loose of Marc just long enough to tell him to shoot his load all over her back and ass. Sam pulled his cock out and His cum came gushing out in long heavy spurts. It shot up her back almost to her neck and covered her ass cheeks. He let his cock rest on her ass and slowly moved it back and forth in the crack of her ass, as it slowly shrank. Marc was next his ass cheeks began to tighten and he arched his back looking down at her head. He had both hands on her head holding it fast as he pumped furiously in and out. She took his load deep down her throat; you could see the muscles on her throat contract as they milked his rod of every last drop of cum. When she was done draining Marc she back down Mike’s chest sliding his cock out of her cunt and taking it in her mouth she sucked it to climax letting the cum splatter on the side of her face, covering it with his hot sticky load. She looked over to me and smiled, saying, “Janice might be the blowjob queen, but I’m the big cock queen” and winked. She got up and came over to me, giving me a big hug and we kissed long and hard. She said,” I am going to love it here, now let’s go find some more cock”. OK, girl, I said there’s plenty here to choose from, so far all I have got to do is play hostess, I’m ready to have some fun too…

My girlfriend Natalie had invited one of her friends Tanya over to our apartment to have a few drinks and smoke a couple of joints. Natalie is 20 years younger than me, she’s just recently turned 20 and I’m 40. Tanya is 18 and built. Blonde, 36DD and blessed with a perfect body that I’ve confessed to Natalie, I would love to fuck. After we were all fairly loose from the smoke and the booze, I coyly suggested we play strip poker. Giggling, the girls agreed. They laughed as I made sure I lost the first hand and had to remove my shirt, but after a few more hands, Tanya was down to her bra and panties while the other, only bra remained, her hairy bush exposed. Tanya lost the next deal and had to remove the bra, her perfect mounds revealed. Reaching over I caressed her breasts before capturing a nipple with my lips, drawing sighs of pleasure from her. Placing a hand behind my girlfriends head, I gently directed her toward her friend’s crotch. Lick her pussy honey! Eat her cunt!” I instructed, sliding my pants down my legs, freeing my quickly hardening cock. “Oooohhhh yeah Nat! Lick my cunt!” The blonde cried as Natalie’s tongue lapped at her womanhood. Suck my cock baby” I told the gorgeous blonde, gently pushing the cock head past her parted lips. “Oh yes baby, just like that!” I said as Tanya expertly swallowed the whole 9 inches down her throat. Gently holding her head, I stroked the swollen rod in and out of her mouth, fucking her face. After a while, Natalie’s tongue manipulations on Tanya’s cunt obtained its desired goal. “Oh my God baby! Oh fuck honey; you’re going to make me cum!” The aroused blonde announced, momentarily releasing her lip lock on my hardness. “Cum baby! Cum in my mouth!” my girlfriend demanded, inserting a couple of fingers in her friend’s cunt while chewing on Tanya’s enlarged clit. “I’M CUMMING BABY! OH FUCK I’M CUMMING!” she shouted, squirting her woman juice all over Natalie’s face, coating it with it. Once her orgasm had subsided, Natalie sat on the couch, spreading her legs to allow Tanya access to reciprocate. “Mmmmmm…..” She moaned as her friend chewed her clit. Moving behind Tanya, I easily inserted my cock in her well lubricated pussy. It wasn’t long before my cunt pounding, aided by her furiously rubbing her clit, had her squirting again. Withdrawing my cock from her drenched cunt, I aimed it at the tiny anal opening. “Ohhhhh…….that’s so big” she objected as gradually I forced my rod in her tight asshole. “Your asshole is so tight Tanya!” I admitted. “Oh yeah Mario, fuck my ass!” she encouraged as I begun to stroke it in and out. “Fuck me in the ass too babe, please” Natalie begged moving beside her friend, assuming a similar position. The girls exchanged spit as they kissed as I alternated fucking their assholes. “I’m going to shoot my load girls. Get ready to swallow my juice” I told them. Aiming my ready to explode cock at their eagerly open mouths, I stroked the rigid shaft as it begun to spray hot jism all over their faces. Hungrily they licked the cum from each other as spent I laid down and watched as they got into a 69 and ate each others cunt.

Last week I was mentioning to my secretary Dee (not her real name for reasons that will soon be obvious) how a couple of contestants on American Idol were hot and sexy. After admitting to her that they were only in their only 20’s, Dee gave me a hard time as they were much too young for me (I’m in my middle 50’s). As luck would have it, that very same morning a very good looking salesman in his 20’s came in and she was totally giddy about it. Dee is a red haired bombshell, mid forties, to whom I once kidding around bragged that I could fake a climax. Seeing her reaction to the young stud, I teased her by complaining that it was ok for her to lust after a young guy but not like wise for me. Prodding her further, I told her that she wouldn’t know what to do with a young cock. “You would be surprised” she replied mischievously. Going back to my office, I eventually forgot about the conversation. At closing time, I was surprised as she asked me if she could stay a bit later to get caught up. After a while, Dee walked in and asked whether I wanted to know what she would do to that young cock we were talking about earlier. Agreeing, I listened as she described how she would take the hard length all the way down her throat while rubbing the balls until he came in her mouth. Turned on by her vivid description, I couldn’t help but reach for my hardening sex tool and rubbed it through my slacks. Inserting her hand down the front of her pants, she then illustrated how she would finger fuck her wet pussy while sucking him off. “Pull your pants down and show me you fingering your pussy” I urged her, extracting my cock out of my pants. “Yes, stroke it” she said as slowly I slid my hand up and down the hard shaft. Moving closer I reached in her blouse and squeezed the firm melons. “Why don’t you show me how you’d it?” I suggested, pushing my cock head past her parted lips. “Ohhhhh yes!” I moaned as the wanton red head squeezed her wet lips around the rigid tool and took it all the way in her willing throat. “I bet you can’t fake an orgasm this way” she advised, licking up and down my throbbing cock. “Not this way babe” I admitted “but I only fake the 3rd or 4th” I added. “Ok stud! Gimme a load of hot juice” she said, again engulfing my man meat in her mouth. “Yeah baby! Swallow my cream!” I said increasing the tempo of my thrusts in her mouth. Sensing the release, I held her head firmly with my hands as my cock erupted, sending streams of jism crushing down her throat. Valiantly, she swallowed most of if, only a small excess escaping through the corners of her sucking mouth. “Oh baby, you really know how to suck cock!” I complimented her lifting her up on the conference table. “Your turn” I informed her, diving for her soaking pussy. “Lick my pussy! Suck my cunt” the slutty secretary cried as my tongue savored her cunt juice. Busily lapping up the red haired warm pussy, I barely registered the voice coming from the doorway. “So this is what you do when you work late” my gorgeous wife D admonished as she took in the sight of me with my tongue deep in my secretary’s cunt. I had forgotten all about the fact that she was picking me up as we were going to go out for dinner. “So you like my husband licking your pussy slut” my wife scolded moving closer. I was pretty sure what was coming and wasn’t disappointed as hiking her skirt up, she straddled the red hair’s face. “Lick my pussy you whore!” my wife demanded, her blonde haired pussy hovering over D’s face. “Lick my wife’s cunt” I demanded, guiding my cock head toward her gash. “Fuck me babe…oh yes fuck me!” the horny woman cried as I sank my 9 inches fully down her love hole. “Yes baby! Fuck the whore!” my wife exulted. My balls noisily slapped against her ass cheeks as rapidly her pumped my cock in and out of her wet cunt. Eventually, my wife wanted her ass full of hard meat so switching around she leaned over D’s gash, sinking her tongue fully in her cunt while gently I guided my engorged knob past her expending sphincter. “I want to see his cock going in your ass” my hot secretary commented sliding around on the desk, moving into a 69 position with my wife. “Lick my pussy while he fucks my ass” my horny wife moaned. “Oh yeah D, lick my balls” I cried as my secretary’s wet tongue lapped my cum filled sac. I watched sensually as my wife while licking the soaked pussy, inserted a finger in D’s tiny asshole. “Have you ever been fucked in the ass” she asked sliding another finger in the red head’s rear opening. “No I haven’t” D admitted fearfully. “Well you’re going to” I told her withdrawing my cock from my wife’s ass and moving between her parted legs. “Aaaaahhhh…….” She cried as I gently slid the cock head past the anal opening. “Ohhhh fuck it hurts” she lamented as I slid a couple of inches in her ass hole. “Eat my cunt” she demanded, holding my wife’s head. “It’s all the way in baby” I informed her as finally my balls slapped against her ass cheeks. “Oh yeah fuck my ass” she asked enjoying the ass fucking. Now and then, I would pull my cock my stiff weapon out and sink it down my wife’s willing throat. After a bit, D got on her knees sucking my cock while my wife slid her tongue in my ass. “Ohhhh yesss” I moaned enjoying their combined efforts. Changing positions again, I guided my wife to suck the red head’s cunt as again I filled her shitter with my hard man meat. “I’m going to cum” I announced, wanting both beauties to share the cock cream. Wisely taking my cue, they both kneeled down in front of me, their mouths open, eager for the cock juice. "Oooooohhhhh…..I’m cumming!” I warned them, seconds prior to the eruption. It wasn’t long, as gobs of cum sprayed out, coating both faces with jism. “Swallow it! Eat my cum!” I instructed aimed the shooting slit alternatively at each of them. Mmmmm…what an experience…….I’ll let you know at a later date what happened next.

Back in the 80's, my wife and I had been living in the Caribbean for several years. She had an excellent executive position in Puerto Rico while I owned a business on St. Thomas. We maintained two households but she had a pilot license and we got together most weekends sometimes at my place on St Thomas but often she would pick me up at the airport and we would fly to one of the many other islands for a couple days. We were closet swingers and but only associated with a small group of friends and although we each had a social life on our respective islands, we only played together. The social life on St Thomas revolves around beaches, bars, and restaurants and I would regularly hang out in my favorite watering holes drinking rum and bullshitting with friends. Most of my female friends knew I was married and although they flirted with me all the time, they never went beyond that. The few that seriously hit on me thought we were separated because we didn't live together and retreated when they found we had a solid marriage. One woman in particular. Merrilyn, was always joking about getting in my pants but she was married to an abusive alcoholic and I never took her seriously. I always thought Merrilyn was pretty hot but she always was under her husband's control and couldn't understand why she let herself be treated like that. About 6 foot tall, fantastic legs, usually braless with natural breasts that looked like grapefruits cut in half and just stuck on her chest, and long brown hair reaching her halfway down her back. Maybe 140 pounds and 35 years old. One weekend Linda came over and after a day on the beach, we went to a really nice restaurant and then home for an evening of sin and debauchery. After playing for hours we both dozed off and were awakened around 2 AM to the sound of a somewhat inebriated female voice yelling 'YooHoo, are you ready for me?' I could tell Linda was a little pissed off. She's thinking it's someone I'm screwing when she wasn't around. I had no idea who it was so I got up to answer the door. There stands Merrilyn wearing an ankle length silk wrap around dress, and a white blouse with the top few buttons unbuttoned and looking absolutely ravishing. Obviously she had a few drinks but wasn't drunk and she proceeded to tell me that she had left her husband a month earlier. She had been out with her friends but they all deserted her to go home after a night of partying. She wasn't ready to go home so she thought she would stop to visit me.I told her to come on in and have a seat in the living room while I would get Linda so she could meet my wife. The color drained out of her face when she realized my wife was there and started heading for the door to leave, apologizing profusely. I stopped her and told her to sit down. I said ' You woke us up in the middle of the night and now you have some explaining to do to Linda.' By this time Linda has put on a robe and come out into the living room. She sat in the recliner but still hasn't said a word. I tell Merrilyn to explain herself. She told Linda that she had never been to my home before (true) and had been drinking just enough to get up the courage to seduce me because I never took her up on her previous offers. Linda, looking at me says 'This calls for some sort of punishment, don't you think?' Merrilyn looks up with a pleading look on her face and says she's sorry, it was all a horrible mistake, and she just wants to go home. Linda looks at her saying 'You came over here to fuck my husband so you have to pay.' She looks at the floor and says 'What do you want me to do?''You want sex?' 'Well sex is what you're going to get.' You wanted my husband's cum? My pussy is full of it, Stand up.' Merrilyn stood up, still staring at the floor, her arms crossed across her partially opened blouse. 'Please, just let me go. I'll never do this again' she mumbled softly. Linda looked at me and told me to stand behind her and unbutton the blouse so she could see her breasts. Merrilyn tightened her arms and whispered 'No. Please, I just want to go home.' 'Drop you arms to your sides.' Merrilyn dropped her arms, head still bowed and just waited. Her nipples were poking through her blouse. She was turned on by this and Linda picked right up on it. I stood behind her, unbuttoned her blouse and slid it off her shoulders. She never raised her eyes as I reached around and softly moved my palms across her stomach and up over her breasts. Her nipples were hard as diamonds. Merrilyn whimpered a little and whispered 'Please, No' but she leaned back into me and her neck and chest were flushed a bright pink. Linda looks up at us and tells Merrilyn that her punishment will be to do whatever she is told and she can leave at dawn after she fixes us breakfast. I'm still caressing Merrilyn's breasts and she's breathing heavily when Linda tells her to lose the dress. She unhooked the button and it dropped to the floor. She wore no panties Merrilyn had the most luxurious bush. So thick you couldn't see through it but trimmed so it wouldn't stick out of her bathing suits. I slid my hand down and ran my fingers through the thick curly bush. She was drenched. 'Come stand in front of me' Linda told her. Merrilyn stepped over the dress and moved in front of Linda who spread her legs a bit and I could see her pussy when the robe separated.. 'Closer' Linda told her. Merrilyn moved closer and stood between Linda's thighs. Linda leaned forward and reached out to gently rub her palm over Merrilyn's very wet pussy. Merrilyn's legs seem to buckle a bit and she softly moaned, 'Please' 'Please what?' Asked Linda. 'Please let me go home.' She whispered. 'You came here to make my husband cum and it's only fair that you make me cum, too.' 'No, please, I've never done anything with a woman before. I'm not a lesbian.' 'Don't lie to me, Merrilyn. You're soaking wet. You really want this don't you?' 'No' 'You never thought about being with a woman? Never wondered what it would be like? We're so much softer and we know exactly what each other would like.' Linda said as she slid a finger into Marilyn then withdrew it to rub the wet finger against the clit. Merrilyn didn't answer. I was standing behind her with my rock hard cock poking out the front of my robe and pressed between her cheeks, my arms wrapped around waist. When Linda touched Merrilyn's clit, her knees went weak and I had to support her. I lowered her to the floor and she was directly in front of Linda's widespread legs. 'Merrilyn, feel my pussy.' 'Please don't make me.' She whispered as she stared straight ahead at Linda's glistening pussy. 'Would you rather get a spanking?' 'No' 'Then do it! Feel how wet I am.' Merrilyn slowly raised her hand to Linda's bush and tentatively rubbed it. She made no move to withdraw her hand. 'Have you ever tasted yourself, Merrilyn?' 'Yes' she said so softly it could hardly be heard. 'Do you like to taste yourself? Is it good?' 'Yes.' Her eyes still averted to the floor. Linda reached out her hand. 'Lick your juices off my fingers.' Merrilyn closed her eyes and opened her mouth to accept the wet fingers. She didn't have to be told what to do but instead sucked them gently and made little moaning sounds. 'Now lick my juices off your fingers.' Linda ordered. Without hesitation, Merrilyn did as she was told. 'Do you like that? Do you like the way my pussy tastes?' 'Yes' she whispered, barely audible. 'Louder, Merrilyn. I didn't hear you' 'Yes' she replied, a little louder. 'Merrilyn, I want you to lick my pussy. Do you want me to suck your pussy too? Would you like that?' 'Oh God!' Merrilyn moaned as she leaned forward and buried her face in Linda's dripping bush. She was moaning and I could see the juices running down her thighs. Merrilyn raised up onto all fours so she could get closer in to Linda's pussy. 'Merrilyn, do you want Richard to fuck you while you suck my pussy?' 'Mmmph, ummm hmmm.' She moaned from between Linda's thighs. I put my cock against her pussy from behind and she was so wet it went in like a hot knife through warm butter. She reached up and pulled Linda closer to the edge of the recliner while at the same time pushing backwards to envelope my cock. Merrilyn was drenched with sweat. So slick and shiny and sexy. Her hair was plastered to her face. Never once did she pull away from Linda's pussy. All of a sudden she raised up and moaned 'Oh God, Fuck ME!!!' and she came and came and came. The juices ran down both legs and puddled on the floor. My thighs were drenched as well. Merrilyn didn't miss a beat. She lowered her face back into Linda's bush and in a few seconds Linda started wailing like a woman possessed, grabbed Merrilyn by her hair and jammed her face into her pussy as she came. Merrilyn fell back against me with a dazed look on her face. My cock was still buried in her pussy but I hadn't cum yet. Linda was spread eagled in the recliner. She released it backward so she was almost lying flat on her back then told Merrilyn to get up off the floor and join her on the chair. My still hard cock slipped out of her dripping pussy. They were face to face, rubbing their sweaty breasts together when Linda grabbed her hair and pulled her closer for a kiss. Merrilyn eagerly returned it. I moved closer and reached between them and soaked my hand with their juices then brought it up to lubricate Merrilyn's ass. After a few passes, her ass was slick and shiny, entirely drenched with both sweat and juices. Linda realized what I was doing and pulled Merrilyn in to hold her tight. I used my index finger to rub all around her little brown hole, little by little, pressing harder until the tip popped in past the muscle. Merrilyn raised her head and whispered 'NO, not there.' But her body betrayed her as she pushed back against my finger. As Linda held her tight, she whispered in Merrilyn's ear 'Richard is going to fuck your ass. Would you like that?' 'NO, Please don't' She moaned. All the while pressing and pumping on my finger. I started moving in and out faster and faster while she clenched Linda and held on tight. 'OOOOOOOHHHHHHHH God!!! DO IT!!!! Stick your dick in my ass!!!' I came almost as soon as I got into her. Linda was holding her tightly so she could barely move while I unloaded into her. Merrilyn started coming even more intensely than before and grabbed Linda's hair to pull her in for a tonsil throbbing kiss while quivering and finally melting into a sweaty puddle at Linda's feet.The room was starting to lighten as the sun was coming up. Linda looked down at Merrilyn and said 'You still have to fix breakfast.'

Driving home after a long work week had my mood darkening. My van has no air conditioning and it was over 100 degrees. Once home, I knew it would just get worse. We were going camping this weekend. The trailer had to be attached to the truck, and all the camping gear had to be loaded still. By the time we left town, my wife and I were both overheated and anxious to get out of town. We were anticipating a long hot drive. In about an hour, we were away from the hot valley and could feel the temp dropping. By the time we reached our favorite camping spot it was around 75 degrees. It felt so good to be outside and comfortable. My mood was improving by the moment. A little about us. We are both 50, we’ve been married since we were 18. I’m 5’11 180, she is a 5’2” 105 lb Irish girl. We keep ourselves in shape by hiking and skiing. We love having sex together. Even after 32 years of marriage, we still have sex at least 4 times a week, usually more. A couple times a month we have one of our friends over for an MMF session. As a bi man and a very sexual woman, this works wonderfully for us. But back to this weekend. We got camp set up and had dinner but it was late so we turned in early and slept soundly with the cool air and the sound of the creek in the background. The morning started with high clouds, promising a cool day. After breakfast, we loaded up the ATV for a long ride and headed out. The place we camp is very ATV friendly and there are plenty around. Last year though we found a well-maintained trail system that covered over 20 miles of high country. We traveled one of the trails for hours and never saw another soul. So this day we headed straight to this trail for a long solitary ride. As those of us who have spent time in the mountains know, the libido really notches up. As we rode, Johnna almost never removed her hand from stroking me. She was wearing a pair of short, loose fitting shorts and no panties (as usual). I was able to reach behind me and rub her dripping pussy whenever the urge hit. After a couple hours of riding, we came to a beautiful clearing at the top of a mountain with views of mountains all around. We parked where we had the best view. I stood up and simply turned around, dropped my shorts and as my hard dick sprung out, Johnna caught it and started sucking me. We took a second to remove all of our clothes. I laid Johnna back on the seat and pulled her legs to my shoulders. Her beautiful pink shaved pussy was gaping open for me. I slid my cock head around her slit and rubbed her clit with it. She had a look of total lust on her face as I lined up and slowly filled her with my cock and started a slow fuck. As she got closer to coming, I started going faster as she encouraged me. Her orgasm hit her hard, freezing her body except for the quaking and twitching. Once she calmed down, she sat up and started sucking me again. Cleaning her pussy off my dick is a huge turn on for her and she was moaning around my dick, making it difficult to not just cut loose. Once I was clean, she stood up and turned around, lying on the seat with her ass in the air. I sat behind her admiring her beautiful pussy and pleasure giving ass. I wrapped my lips around her puckered little asshole and licked and sucked until she was once again writhing. Johnna can come from having her ass eaten and I was going to make that happen. I slid a finger into her pussy to enjoy feeling the contractions as she came. She was still coming down from her high as I slid into her cunt from behind. This position allowed me to grab her tiny waist and really hammer into her. I love the view of her pussy wrapped around my cock as I fuck her. I started getting close to coming again but wanted this to continue so I pulled out of her and sat back. She whipped around and cleaned me off again, stopping shortly before I was going to come. She moved to the front of the bike, grabbed the handlebars and slid back down on my twitching pole. This was another first for us and we were happy to discover it since we both had good traction and grip and could really fuck hard and fast. My balls were slapping her clit adding to the sounds of birds chirping and chipmunks chattering. I knew this couldn’t continue much longer but I wanted to be looking at my beautiful wife as I came. I slid out of her and put her back in our original position. Lying back on the seat with her feet on my shoulders. I stroked her slowly, watching every movement of my dick sliding into her. As I lost control, I pulled out. The first shot hit her pussy. As I slowly moved up her body, I splattered first her belly, then her tits and finished with her sucking the remains off the head of my dick. I reached down and ran my tongue through the thick spunk, gathering as much as possible on my tongue. Johnna was insane with lust as I dipped my cum coated tongue into her open mouth.

I was probably 25 or so, a year out of college, working my first “real” job when the circumstances presented some interesting career paths to follow. Being 5’ 7” and probably no more than 120 pounds, a size 2 or 3 maybe, I had some unique challenges to overcome before doing any work. My co-workers were all male, mid 30’s, married and not used to having any females around besides those who happened to meet one of them on the road. I worked for a regional accounting firm and was placed into one of three traveling audit teams that spent a majority of time at client sites, requiring close to 75% of my time on the road, living out of a suitcase. Being young and available, the possibilities of this arrangement were close to unlimited. Close meaning you had to have a few rules to go by. Rule one, no personal contact with the clients, no matter how tempting and Rule 2, no staff contact. My fellow workers were married, had kids, and I did not need to become a home wrecker on my first job. Of course, staying within the boundaries of these two rules was tough to say the least. From the first few days on the road, my fellow workers gave me the business, 24/7. They all must have thought I was some hired sex machine, not a fellow accountant. I mean the offers, the comments, the efforts to get me falling down drunk to take advantage of me was incredible. Had I mentioned any of it, they would all be divorced, fired, or in jail. One evening, after weeks on the road, my immediate “mentor” basically stripped in front of me while providing me some computer instructions in my room one evening. He stood there, stroking his erect member, then sat on the bed and then asked if I could help him cum. The nerve, he was married, but was quite large, thick and it appeared ready to please as they say. I had made a request for help and had already changed into a long tank top that came down a few inches above my knees, I slept in this. He then came over in jeans and a t-shirt and offered to help. It was tough to resist him, sitting there on the corner of the bed, his legs spread, stroking himself. I turned, stood up, and walked towards him, not sure what I would do. Chatting about some nonsense, I stood right in front of him, between his legs, looking down on his cock, the head glistening with pre-cum. Like he was ready. His left hand gripping his member, his right hand began at my knee and moved up under my tank top, all the way to my thigh. Of course, this is the only thing I was wearing, I was nude underneath, as he soon discovered. I began leaning towards him, my hands now on his shoulders and his hand moved towards my crotch. He was moving his legs in and out, holding me in place as his hand twisted over and he began placing his fingers against my clit. I gripped his shoulders tightly, reached down, and kissed his lips, moving my tongue in and out of his mouth, biting his bottom lip. He was penetrating me with his fingers, continuing to stroke his cock and I was becoming very wet in the process. I then had to make a very important decision; do I simply pull off my tank top, push him back on the bed, straddle him and rock his world, or do something strategic, something that could preserve my job, and future? Ok, the decision was made, after another long kiss; I slowly dropped to my knees and began to pleasure my friend with my hands, then mouth. Stan dropped back on the bed and allowed me to work my oral magic, allowing him to cum in buckets in my mouth, swallowing him entirely. He was rock hard, 7” thick and it was incredible to wrap my lips around his head and bring him to pleasure. Stroking and squeezing out every drop he had to offer, he was please as punch when I completed my duty. He stood up and kissed me, we chatted and then he left, both forgetting why he came into my room to begin with. I was very sweaty, showered and retired soon afterwards. My thoughts for the evening were that, ok, I got him to cum, did not even have to strip and still was a virgin, work wise. More to build on, I thought. Fucking him would have been so easy, he needed to work for it, I gave him a taste, so let's see what happens. Clients presented their own set of challenges. Many wanted me to spend weekends traveling with them to “discuss” project issues, despite my position only as staff, not management. I mean how many weekends in NYC or while in Europe in Paris can you turn down. Of course I would be expected to “service” the client, the only professional downside, I suppose. So, within the first 3-4 months, I spent a few “working” weekends at the client site with a senior manager or Officer discussing issues. These men were married but always seemed available. Like, does your wife not screw yours brains out or what? No was the answer I guess. Someone young and fresh had more power than the same piece of ass they had been tapping for decades I guess. It usually started with Friday evening Happy Hour, my fellow staff, gone I was alone and available. The local crowd was just that, so someone familiar was more desirable. Had I been home, I would be playing the field, making some crazy decision to sleep with some random guy, many times regretting it. So this seemed to be more agreeable. Happy Hour was followed by dinner, lots of touching in between and then visit to my hotel. These guys were older, say 15 years than me, and were not going to chase me, they simply expected me to invite them to my room, make them comfortable and then provide some stimulation to seduce me and leave with a broad smile on their face. I would usually get out of my suit, going in and out of the bathroom in various states of undress, carrying on a conversation of little meaning, winding up with a short, simple robe or nightie, always something easily removable and never anything underneath. They took the queue and undressed down to at least a pair of boxers, some stripped entirely and came into the bathroom to help me, but most sat on the bed and waited for me. I kept my body hair at a minimum at all times, feeling that a smooth feel against their hands was a great turn on. It was for me at least, as I would walk into their arms as they sat on the bed, allowing them to move their hands up the back of my toned legs gently rubbing and gripping my firm buttocks along the way. That in itself was for me a real turn-on. I became really wet, ready when someone would be firmly gripping me, pulling me forward towards them, wow! By now, some short chat about why they still had boxers on, their erections protruding through the opening, led to some very hot French kissing, my back arching towards them, their hands now beyond my buttocks, moving up across my back and wrapping around towards my breasts. With my legs rubbing against their erections, I would finish another kiss and begin to work my hands down towards their business end of my clients body. Wanting to appear as eager as possible, I would always suggest them moving up on to the bed while i began to remove the boxers, exposing their erect cocks to the world. I had a hard time controlling myself at this point, once on the bed, I could not resist removing my robe and going all out to please my new lover. Starting slowly, inserting his cock into my warm mouth, I worked at bring them to a rock hard stance, then climbing on board, inserting them into my soaking wet vagina and holding on for a ride to satisfaction, oh yea! Cumming myself, my cunt filled with bodily fluids and my lovers relaxed and enjoyed these moments of bliss. That smile was broad and satisfying and I felt on top of the world every time. BTW, those who were aggressive enough to meet me in the bathroom, well, they earned that special treat of penetrating me from behind while leaning over the bathroom counter, or at least I made it feel like a treat. I was already need and eager and yes, I allowed them to have me just like that, we actually never got out of the bathroom, they came inside me, their juices running down my legs. Climbing into the shower was the best nest step, many recovered, allowing me to suck them or provide a slow, wet hand job, resulting in more love juices flowing everywhere. So, how did I get here, well you always need a “mentor”. My older neighbor, an attractive mid thirties corporate manager always warned me about these work situations. She went through the gauntlet, being the only woman on a team that traveled. She spent a lot of time fighting the natural urges and finally gave in, randomly undressing in front of a co-worker while the two watched a movie in her room. The sex was fabulous she mentioned, but the act had way more influence over everyone, she was now the focus along with the work. One by one, she managed to fuck each one of them during a 9 month assignment, some together, some alone. She thought it was incredibly stimulating, a huge self growth moment for her. She had swallowed each of them multiple times, had all of them cum in her inside her, tried every position, just worked each of them to a sexual peak, they were helpless around her, at least she thought. As the project cycle began to end, members rolled off and she was finally home for the remainder of the year. The two team members who lived by us continued in her spell. She would invite me over to watch, with the full intent of involving me with her victims. During a movie, she would begin to kiss, then suck her willing guest off, inviting me to assist. I was more than willing, during which she always insisted I perform nude, allowing for any possibility. I would undress during the beginning and then present myself as a ready participant, by then of course, the oral stimulation always lead to moving to a bed and being plowed by her older male guests, eager to have me, a younger version of her. She taught me to work for control, starting on my back, legs spread, pussy wet and ready, then rolling with my lover to the top, straddling him, rocking back and forth, in total control. This allowed for her to kiss and fondle me and allowed for the occasional second male to present himself for oral stimulation while I was working someone else. Depending upon how thick my lover was, I always came while on top, as did my charge, filling me with his juices. If I was sucking a second man, he came in my mouth while I gripped his buttocks tightly, taking him in whole. Great sex, wow, a great teacher. She kept my ticket punched for months, I spent close to every weekend at her house, just incredible. So much for memories, but they allowed me to deal with my own work issues and to make everyone a happier person

Rick and Ann had made the trip to Vegas on numerous occasions over the past few years. It had turned into their little getaway for the humdrum life at home. They normally took in a show or a concert, did some gambling, and relaxed like you can never do when you’re home. Oh and then there was the sex. It had gotten routine at home after 30+ years of marriage but Vegas always seemed to revitalize their sex life. A few of years ago, while on one of their trips to Las Vegas, Rick had mentioned to Ann that there was a swinger’s club in Vegas called the Red Rooster. Ann had looked at him with doubting but quizzical eyes. It wasn’t the first time this had come up; she had resisted all his previous attempts at getting her into anything that involved swinging. It wasn’t that she was a prude, they enjoyed their sex life and had a nightstand full of “toys” which had provided a wealth of orgasms and even let them add that third “person” even if that third person was just a dildo. But a real person was something else again and that was where the line had been drawn. Rick was prepared for Ann’s objections but when they didn’t come and instead she asked some questions he was quick to get out his tablet and show Ann the information he had found on the internet about the Red Rooster and some of the reviews that he had read. Ann read through them and astonished Rick when she said “What Happens in Vegas, Stays in Vegas, so yeah let’s go see what it’s all about.” Rick was barely able to conceal his joy but he couldn’t control his growing hard-on which Ann quickly noticed and said “save that, you may need it later!” That evening they sat around their room talking what it might be like and then decided it was time to take the plunge and see for themselves what it was all about. They paid their donation at the door to one of the owners of the place and dropped their drinks at the bar. They were surprised to find it was like other clubs they had been to but knew that this one had something others didn’t and they could feel it when they walked in - this club was meant for sex. They decided to sit near the dance floor and get comfortable with their new surroundings. There were a few other couples and about 10 single guys and a couple of single gals. The age varied so while they definitely were nowhere near the youngest they weren't the oldest either. After having a drink and visually getting to know the place they decided it was time to check their surroundings. Since it was during the week it was fairly slow but that was fine as they got an opportunity to look around without a crowd. First off to the pool/Jacuzzi area where the only person they saw was a guy in a towel. The upstairs couple-only area was closed for the evening, as it was only open on the weekends. So they had another drink, watched some dancing, and then decided to explore some more. Some of the downstairs bedrooms were in use and having read the rules they knew better than to open the doors. So off they went to the group room where a naked couple was laying in the middle of the room on what appeared to be a large bed, lying next to them was another naked man. The woman was giving one man a blow job while casually stroking the cock of the other man. Rick was kind of surprised when his wife wanted to sit down as he had told her this was a no pressure visit and just getting a feel for the place was fine. They sat on the sofa watching the woman engaged with the two men on the bed. There was also about 5-6 guys in the room. (Yes, single males are allowed). Ann started stroking Rick’s cock. As he enjoyed the feel of her hand on his throbbing dick he started to feel her tits, which after a few minutes managed to come out of her bra. He was intently watching the couple on the bed; the woman was now on all fours eagerly sucking one cock while the other man had entered her from the rear and was now steadily fucking her. He looked around and saw all of the other guys in the room closely watching not only the threesome on the bed but his wife who had suddenly taken his dick out and had buried her head in his lap with her lips locked around his cock. After a few minutes she zipped him up with a promise of more to cum! She wanted another drink and that's when they noticed how late it was and they had to leave early the next morning. They reluctantly decided to leave, say goodnight to their hosts with a promise to return. As they headed back to the hotel they talked about how pleasant everyone was and how relaxed they were in their first visit. Rick told Ann he was surprised by her actions as they had discussed the fact that they were just going to check things out. But Ann said she had gotten really horny watching the threesome and that the club made her feel relaxed and like she could enjoy herself without caring who was watching. After they returned to their room, they ripped each other’s clothes off. Ann proceeded to get on all fours and Rick slid his cock into her cunt which seemed to be soaked with her juices. Ann moved her ass rapidly feeling his cock slide in and out, wishing there was another cock she could suck on like the woman at the club had been doing. They exploded together and promised themselves a return in the VERY near future so they can explore more of this new lifestyle. Since then, they had been back to the Red Rooster on numerous occasions, each time going a little further in their sexual play. They loved the atmosphere of the club. They could smell the sex and it being a place where they could be as sexual as they wanted, testing their own limits. Ann had started off wearing a bra but had figured out why bother as Rick loved to take her tits out to play with and she enjoyed taking his cock out to fondle and her blow jobs seem to reach a new level of desire each time they visited the club. But while they loved to watch and play with each other in public, they had never crossed that boundary of becoming real swingers by adding another person into their sexual play. This latest trip to Las Vegas was strictly one to relax, Rick and Ann had not planned anything special except for their trip to the Red Rooster. So after arriving at their hotel they went down to sit by the pool and waited with anticipation for their evening of fun. After a leisurely dinner Rick and Ann headed to their room to prepare for the evening at the Red Rooster. Rick showered and put on a pair of designer jeans that Ann thought made his ass look good. Ann was taking her time getting ready for the evening. She normally would be ready in 20 minutes but not tonight and when she appeared Rick could tell why she had taken so long. Ann, who was not one to spend much time on her make-up, had outdone herself. Her hair was shining, her eyes looked eager, her faced appeared to glow but what Rick couldn’t believe was what she was wearing. It was without a doubt the sexiest outfit he had ever seen her wear. The skirt was cut above the knee with a slit running along the side that provided everyone a great view of her leg, the blouse was transparent, and her nipples poked at the material as if asking you to touch them. And the look on her face seemed say “fuck me”! This was not what his wife wore and it definitely was not a look he had ever seen on their previous outings to the Red Rooster. Rick seemed to stammer as he looked at his wife and said “you look absolutely gorgeous” and Ann replied “I thought you might like it; now let’s head out to the Rooster for a little fun.” Ann threw on a shawl to cover her tits as they headed down to get their car, not wanting to get too many stares. She needn’t had bothered as her husband looked at all the approving glances as they headed out. As Ann got into the car Rick noticed that not only was she not wearing a bra but it didn’t look like she was wearing any panties either, not like his wife at all. Driving out to the Red Rooster, Rick commented how great Ann looked and asked about the sexy outfit she was wearing. Ann responded that she had bought it to surprise him and wanted to give him a thrill, glancing at his crotch confirmed her suspicions. His cock was staining to get out and she reached over gave it a feel and told him not to worry it will be out of there soon enough. Arriving at the Red Rooster Rick paid his donation and went over to leave their booze at the bar and get them some needed drinks. In the meantime Ann had found a table near the dance floor where she could check out the action. It was about 10 p.m. and the place was just beginning to fill up. Rick set the drinks on the table, gazing at how beautiful his wife looked, and as he sat down Ann picked up her drink and said to him, “Here’s to a fun-filled evening”. Rick set his drink down, reached over to feel her tits and her nipples which seemed to be rock hard and told her the night couldn’t get any better than this. Ann looked at him and with what seemed to be a twinkle in her eyes replied “oh yes it can!” They sat there for awhile, people watching and just enjoying each other. She would playfully reach over and grab his cock which she would take out of his jeans to play with and after a few minutes put it back in teasing him. Rick in the meantime had unbuttoned her sheer blouse and would lean over to suck on her nipples. As they sat there feeling their sexual desires grow they watched one of the other couples at a nearby table. The wife had spread her legs and her husband was moving his hand up the inside of her thighs. Ann’s face seemed to glow with excitement as she watched the woman spread her legs so that her husband could gain access to hot pussy. He moved his fingers and gently started to finger her as the wife spread her legs as far as she could letting everyone have a view of her of her swollen pussy lips. After watching the couple for a few more minutes Rick got up to get them some more drinks. The place had gotten quite crowded now and it took a few minutes to get their drinks. When he returned to their table he saw that Ann had been joined by another couple who looked to be in their fifties. They introduced themselves as Frank and Marie from Prescott Arizona. Ann said she had asked them to join their table as the place was crowded and there weren’t too many seats left near the dance floor. They said they liked to come to the Red Rooster when they were in town and had been swinging for the past five years. Ann told them that she and Rick had been coming to the Red Rooster for the past few years and that while they weren’t really in the lifestyle they enjoyed the atmosphere at the club and felt comfortable playing with each other there. She said it was exciting to watch other people and to be watched. While she was talking to Frank and Marie, Ann had taken Rick’s hand and placed it on her upper thigh near the slit in her skirt. Rick took the hint and inched his hand up her leg and much to his surprise and delight Ann parted her thighs as if to urge him further not wanting to miss his opportunity he moved finger further up and realized that he been right when he earlier thought Ann hadn’t worn any panties. Ann saw his look of amazement, as she rarely let him play with her pussy at the club, and just smiled as she parted her thighs further revealing to him the lips of her pussy which were just now beginning to become wet with her juices. As she continued talking with their tablemates, Rick pushed a finger into her pussy feeling her warm moist lips which seemed to be sucking his fingers into her hole. All the while he was trying to carry at conversation with Marie whose husband had unbuttoned her slinky black dress to reveal a nice pair of tits and was actively sucking on one nipple then the other. As Frank took a break from sucking on Marie’s tits she reached over, freed Frank’s cock and immediately leaned over taking him in her mouth. Ann was seated next to him and Marie’s face was practically in her lap as she watched Marie wrap her lips around his thick cock. Ann opened her thighs further as if urging Rick to put more fingers into her now dipping cunt. His fingers were now buried deep in her and Ann’s dress had risen revealing herself to both Marie and Frank, who had taken an active interest in Ann, and his hand roamed over her tits and hard nipples. Just then Marie straightened up and returned Frank’s cock to his pants. As she did she looked at Ann and Rick and said “hope you didn’t mind but I just needed a taste of Frank’s cock, he’ll get plenty more later.” Ann had also straightened up, removed Rick’s fingers from her moist cunt and pulled her skirt so that it covered her pussy and replied, “No, not at all. You seemed to be enjoying yourself and Frank certainly wasn’t complaining.” Frank turned to Ann and said, “Well it looked like you weren’t complaining either with Rick’s fingers buried in your cunt.” Ann’s face flushed as she thought of Frank and Marie watching her getting fingered by Rick. Ann knew it wasn’t out of embarrassment but from excitement over having them watch her being fingered and the fact that Frank had felt her hard nipples. It wasn’t like her to let another man feel her tits but as she had told he husband, this was going to be an evening of fun. They all sat back and seemed to be taking a breather as they watched some of the near naked and naked bodies on the dance floor and at other tables where couples were engaged in various sexual activities. Rick leaned over to Ann and whispered in her ear that her cunt had felt amazing and how much he had enjoyed the evening so far. He also mentioned he had seen Frank playing with her nipples. Ann told Rick that she was really enjoying herself and hoped that he didn’t mind Frank’s hands on her but she just couldn’t resist letting Frank have a feel of her tits. Rick just smiled back approvingly getting to know a side of Ann he didn’t know about even after all their years together. Marie turned to Rick and said “I need a drink, what about you?” They headed to the bar to get themselves and their spouses a refill. While walking over Marie mentioned that she thought Ann looked to be enjoying herself and softly grasped Rick’s crotch and asked if they might want to see what swinging was all about. Rick grinned back telling her he didn’t think so but that Ann had already surprised him tonight so who knew where it could lead. When Rick and Marie arrived back at the table they found Frank leaning over Ann whispering in her ear and Rick could see his hand was firmly planted on Ann’s tits caressing her hard nipples. As Frank sat back up Ann appeared to be moving her hand from Frank’s crotch, who was now zipping up the fly of his pants. Ann was full of surprises tonight and before Marie and Rick could sit down Ann said “Hey let’s head upstairs, it’s crowded down here and Frank and I can barely hear ourselves talk”. Rick thought about that last statement and what he had just witnessed. He thought, hell, I don’t think they were talking, and the only thing he’d ever seen upstairs was a lot of sex. This night just kept on getting more interesting. The girls made their way across the dance floor over to the stairs which lead to the “couples only” area. They went up first followed by Frank who, Rick noticed, had let one of his hands wander under Marie’s skirt feeling her ass as she moved up the stairs. Rick couldn’t be sure but he thought Frank’s other hand was on Ann’s ass as she moved her way up the stairs next to Marie. Once upstairs they found one of the couches empty and all sat down. The girls sat together in the middle with Frank and Rick sitting at the ends of the couch. The girls were watching and talking about a couple across from them, the woman was naked on the chair with her partner kneeling on the floor in front of her, his head buried between her legs. The woman was moaning and Marie was telling Ann that one of Frank’s talents was eating pussy. Marie turned to Frank and told him that she’s horny and it was time for Frank to lick her clit for awhile. Marie hiked her dress up revealing a shaven pussy and slid down on the sofa so that Frank could position himself in front of her. Spreading her thighs wide for her husband, Frank started licking Marie’s inner thighs and worked his way directly to her clit which drew a moan of desire from Marie. Looking at Ann she said “I told you he was good!” They could see Marie’s shaven pussy glistening with the mix of her juices and Frank’s saliva as he flicked his tongue across the opening of lips. Ann leaned over to Rick telling him that she can’t believe Frank and Marie were doing this just inches from them and that all the sex going on around them was making her even hornier than she had been downstairs. Rick thought she must be really horny as he had never seen her reach out for someone else’s dick in all the years they had been married. Ann was so horny she just needed to feel a dick; she reached over to unzip Rick’s rock hard cock. Ann leaned over and swiftly buried Rick’s cock deep in her mouth; he could only lean back and watch as Ann began moving her tongue up and down his shaft then engulfing his whole cock with her hot mouth. He watched as one of her hands moved down to her cunt to trying to ease the urges rising from deep within her. Rick also saw Marie leaning back on the sofa breathing heavily as Frank continued to eat her shaven cunt. Ann meanwhile had taken her fingers, moist from her own juices, and rubbed them on his cock as she tongued his shaft. Rick could feel Ann moving her ass as she licked his cock, thinking that it was his turn to start satisfying her needs but as he glanced down he saw the reason his wife was moving her ass. Frank had moved his hands between her legs and Ann was desperately trying to spread her legs so that he could gain access to her steaming pussy. Ann ground down on Frank’s fingers as her juices flowed. She lost the ability to suck on Rick’s cock while trying to concentrate on Frank’s fingers as she shifted her position to let his fingers deep inside her. Marie had noticed the problem and deftly moved so that she was now the one who had Rick’s shaft buried in her mouth. Frank’s hands were now spreading Ann’s thighs and he buried his tongue deep in Ann’s cunt, sucking on her clit and demonstrating the skills Marie had spoken about. His tongue parted her swollen lips and he drank in her juices as Ann withered in ecstasy. Rick couldn’t believe this was happening; a woman he had just met was sucking on his cock while the woman’s husband was eating his wife’s pussy. It was too much for him and he could feel himself about to explode. Marie could sense it too and sucked harder on his cock milking every last drop of cum as Rick watched his wife experience her own orgasm. Ann let out a small scream as Frank sucked on her clit and she lay back exhausted as the tension was released from her body. They all leaned back on the couch. Rick and Ann could hardly believe what had just happened. Ann had promised Rick a fun time at the Rooster and she had more than fulfilled that promise. Frank broke their moment of silence; “Well, I’m glad everyone is having such a good time, but what am I suppose to do with this?” as he reached down to grab his hard thick cock, seemed as though everyone had gotten off but him. After a burst of laughter from everyone Marie grasped Frank’s cock. Ann looked at Rick who shrugged his shoulders...it had been a night of firsts and apparently there were more firsts to cum as Ann leaned over to plant a kiss on the tip of Frank’s cock.

Prior Chapter: A VERY SPECIAL BIRTHDAY PARTY – PART I Linda, Trish, and I left the main house behind us as we walked toward the guesthouse where we would be spending the night. The three of us stopped in the backyard halfway to the guesthouse to enjoy the view from the backyard for a few minutes. In the cool early morning breeze, we stood huddled together in the nude staring at the beauty of the city lights below us. Looking at the city lights below us Linda commented that she would love to have a home like this someday and be able to see this view daily. I chuckled, as I replied I would love to just be able to just afford the property taxes on a place like this someday. As we entered the guesthouse, Linda and Trish both paused to take in the luxurious surroundings in the guesthouse. Damn, this is nice, Linda mumbled to nobody in particular. A few moments after we arrived in the guesthouse Trish mentioned that she was cold and going to jump in the shower to warm up. Moments after entering the bathroom, Trish stuck her head out the door, “Linda you have got to check this out.” A few minutes after going into the bathroom, Linda stuck her head out the door and called for me, “Hon, we’re going to take a shower and there is plenty of room for one more if you would like to join us.” Two women in a shower, all soapy and slick, I didn’t see any way I could pass that up. This bathroom wasn’t just a bathroom, it was an exhibition of elegance, tile and granite were everywhere; as for the fixtures, I had no idea they even made things like that. The shower was a monstrosity with multiple heads and room for six people. Laughing and joking with one another, we spent the next half hour with warm water cascading over us from seemingly every angle. The majority of the time spent with the three of us kissing, stroking, caressing, and embracing one another. Attention paid in equal measures, usually with two of us on one. It was half-an-hour of warm, wet, foreplay that we all enjoyed and motivated us for something more. The most memorable moments for me was leaning against the wall of the shower as Linda and Trish knelt in front of me kissing, licking, sucking, and caressing my cock and testicles simultaneously. To say that the three of us were stimulated by the time we exited the shower would have been an understatement. My cock was standing up against my abdomen as we entered the bedroom. As for both women, I had firsthand knowledge that their sexual juices were flowing. The three of us stood at the foot of the bed, holding, caressing, and kissing each other preparing for what the night held in store. After a few minutes, as I stood at the end of the bed and watched, Linda and Trish eased their way onto the bed. They knelt on the bed embracing and caressing each other for a few minutes before I joined them. When I did join them, we took turns teaming up two on one. I would join one of the girls on the other, then the one receiving our attention would join me on the other, then both girls would team up on me. We weren’t in a rush, we took our time playing with one another as we focused our attention on the pleasure of the other. Our exotic foreplay continued for some time, during which our desires escalated. The girls seemed to take pride in their ability to read my body. They would time after time bring me right up to the edge of orgasm, before backing away letting my excitement subside. At one point while they were allowing my excitement to subside, Trish eased Linda onto her back and sprawled out over the top of her in a classical “69” position. Watching Trish snake her extremely long tongue in and out of Linda’s pussy was one of the most exotic sights I’ve ever seen. Watching the two of them please each other orally had to be one of the most exotic points of the night for me. Finally, Trish raised her head from between Linda’s thighs, she gave me a wink, and with a nod of her head beckoned me over to her. I crawled between Linda’s widespread legs, slowly stroking my cock as I worked my way toward her pussy. When I reached the “Y,” Trish reached out and stroked my cock for a few moments before taking it into her mouth. After she had my cock wet, glistening, and throbbing, she removed it from her mouth and positioned the head at the entrance to Linda’s pussy. Linda let out a loud moan as I arched my hips forward and slid as much of my cock inside her as my awkward position would allow. As I slowly fucked my cock in and out of Linda’s pussy, Trish busied herself by diverting her attention back and forth between my cock and Linda’s clit. After fucking Linda for some time, and knowing I was perilously close to the point of no return, I eased my cock out of her pussy, and regained control. When the sensation of imminent orgasm passed, I slid my cock into Trish’s eager mouth. After a few minutes, Trish started systematically repositioning my cock between Linda’s pussy and her mouth again. When I again reached the point of losing control, I eased back and crawled from between Linda’s legs. I knelt beside the girls for a few minutes while I regained control. There was a constant stream of moans coming from both girls as they continued without me. When I was ready to rejoin the women I switched ends and approached Trish’s pussy and Linda’s mouth. As I approached Linda, she gave me a seductive smile and when I was within reach, she took my cock in my hand. When I was close enough, she guided my cock to her mouth. As she sucked and stroked my cock, Trish continued to use her talented tongue on Linda’s pussy. Linda was moaning constantly as we continued. After a few minutes, Linda removed my cock from her mouth and positioned it at Trish’s pussy. I grabbed Trish by the hips and slid my cock all the way into her in one hard thrust. As I fucked Trish, just inches above her face, Linda ran her fingers tips over my balls as she copied Trish’s earlier actions of alternating between licking my cock and sucking Trish’s clit. As I had done with Trish, after a few minutes I started alternated between her pussy and Linda’s mouth. All too soon, I started nearing the edge again. I eased my cock out of Trish’s pussy and backed away to regain control. When I regained control, I returned to Linda’s pussy and Trish’s mouth. I have no idea how many times I alternating between the two women. At one point, while Trish had her face buried in Linda’s pussy, and I was fucking her with long hard strokes, I knew I was nearing the edge and this time I had no intentions of stopping it from happening. I was able to feel Trish’s orgasmic moan generating within her before I could hear it. As Trish was convulsing in her orgasm Linda started screaming out her own orgasm. With both women cumming, I lost total control of my own orgasm. My grip strengthened on Trish’s hips, and thrust my cock deep inside her and moments later, my cock was pumping my seed deep inside her pussy. After cumming and with my cock still buried deep inside Trish’s pussy I tried to catch my breath. As I fought for breath, I felt Linda’s warm breath on my balls. As our sexual desire gave way to exhaustion, we all slowly dislodged from one another and moved to the head of the bed. I was lying between Trish and Linda. Linda was in front of me facing away as I spooned her from behind. Trish held me from behind with her breasts pressed against my back. With my cock against Linda’s ass and Trish’s breasts in my back, the feeling was so exotic. Even after experiencing so much pleasure that night, and even though it was three in the morning, the pleasure I was having with these two women was just too much to stop. I decided to rest for a few minutes before the three of us continued playing. I willed my body to rejuvenate itself, and for the strength to continue. In the dim light of the bedroom, I closed my eyes for a moment, took a few deep breaths, as I continued to will my body to perform one more time tonight. I was visualizing both women in my mind as I lay between them thinking about what we should try next. All of a sudden, a bright almost painful light drew my attention from thought of the two women lying with me. I didn’t open my eyes because the brightness would have been too painful. I couldn’t imagine who or why somebody had turned the lights on in the room. Then it dawned on me that I no longer felt either woman next to me. I shielded my eyes with my hand from the bright light as I opened my eyes. It took a few moments for my surroundings to register. The bright light wasn’t coming from inside the room. Instead, it was sunlight streaming through the window. I listened for sounds inside the room, trying to determine if Linda and Trish were still there. When I didn’t hear anything I checked the time and was genuinely surprised to find that it was just after ten in the morning. I crawled off the bed, showered, and got dressed. As I was about to walk out of the guesthouse, Linda walked in carrying the clothes I had left in the den. With a broad smile, she looked at me and said, “I was just coming to wake you.” Sheepishly I told her I must have died; I don’t know what happened to me. She gave me a hug and a kiss. "No problem I knew you were exhausted, that’s why I let you sleep in, but you need to get up and around. Baron and Olivia are here and you need to meet them" she said. “Oh OK, who are Baron and Olivia,” I replied. Linda shook her head, "It's Olivia’s birthday party that we will be attending tonight." "Let’s go," Linda commanded, "we’re going shopping and I want to introduce you to Baron and Olivia before we leave." If there was one thing I wasn’t looking forward to that day, it was a shopping trip. "Do I have time to get some coffee first?" I asked. "You have all the time you need," Linda said with a smile, “you’re not going with us, it’s just us women.” With my best-dejected look, I told her, “I was looking forward to going with you so I could buy you something nice for the party tonight," I said in feigned disappointment. "I guess if you don’t want me to go with you I’ll just stay here, and wait for you like a puppy, you go on and have fun." "Oh honey," Linda said in a concerned voice, just before she reached out and ran her finger across the top of my forehead, and said with a giggle, “You’re full of it right up to there. We both know you hate to shop." "I don’t hate to shop," I declared, "I hate to go to a store, find what you’re looking for, then going to fifteen more stores looking for the same thing before we go back to the first store and buy it." Linda gave me that look to let me know that the debate is over. I reached in my pocket and pulled out all the money I had on me. As I started to count out some bills, I asked her, “Where are you going shopping?” "I’m not sure" Linda replied. “What are you shopping for?” I asked. "I don’t know," Linda replied, "all I know is, Olivia has a limo and she is taking all of us shopping." I handed her all the money I had on me. "If you’re going shopping with the girls in a limo you’re not going to be hitting the bargain stores so take it all," I said. She smiled and said, “Thanks honey, by the way do we still have money available on the credit card.” "Not much," I replied, knowing full well, that there is a right time and a wrong time to tell your wife that you paid off the balance on the credit card the week before. Linda hooked her arm in mine and was smiling as we headed for the door. The rest of the guys in our group were sitting around a table in the patio. Linda walked behind the one person at the table I didn’t recognize and placed a hand on each of his shoulders. “Excuse me Baron,” Baron tilted his head back to look up at her, his head brushing against her breast as he did. She smiled down at him and told him she would like to introduce him to her husband. Baron rose from his chair, when he was standing beside Linda, she said, “Baron, this is DB, DB this is Baron, and he will be our host at tonight’s party." After we shook hands and engaged in a little chitchat Linda and I entered the house so I could get some coffee and she could introduce me to Olivia. As odd as it might sound one of the most perplexing things for me in meeting women in the lifestyle is the proper greeting. Was it a handshake, a hug, a kiss on the cheek, or a passionate “lets fuck” kiss? What I usually do is the old standby and let her lead the way. When we entered the kitchen to meet Olivia, my focused was to not embarrass myself. The rest of the women in our group were in the kitchen chatting as Linda and I entered. When Olivia turned toward us Linda said, "Olivia this is my husband, DB, DB this is Olivia, our guest of honor tonight." “It’s so nice to meet you Olivia,” I said with a warm smile. "DB, I’ve heard so much about you and I have really been looking forward to meeting you," Olivia said as she threw her arms around my neck, giving me a friendly kiss and a hug. "Same here" I said, as I hugged her. Olivia was a beautiful tall blond that had me looking forward to getting to know her better and wondering why I worry so much about the little things in life. We chatted, joked, and laughed for a few minutes before Olivia turned to the other women and asked if everybody was ready to go. I gave them a parting wave before fixing a cup of coffee and returning to the patio to join the rest of the guys. The open chair at the table in the patio was next to Baron. I pulled the chair back to sit, and as I sat it sounded like they were having a political discussion. I didn’t really know what they had been talking about before I arrived, and hadn’t been paying any attention as I arrived. I did however know that the best way to cool a first meeting was to jump into a political debate with them. Baron welcomed me and asked what I thought about whatever it was they had been talking discussing. It was as if being asked a question in class when you haven’t been paying attention and had no idea what the correct answer was. Being I had earned my PHD in BS I did what I always do in cases like that, I winged it, “I think when you first meet guys you should avoid at all cost the subject of politics and religion, all conversation should be limited to tits and ass, because bonds of friendship are built on common areas of interest.” Baron’s gaze slowly turned toward John before he burst out laughing. "John this young man is a philosopher, I can see why you think so highly of him" he laughed. He then turned back toward me, patted my back and told me, “it’s a pleasure to meet you young man I think we are going to be good friends.” "I hope so" I replied, "I’ve really enjoyed meeting the members of this group that I’ve met so far." The conversation that morning flowed and time flew by. Around noon, the group went to a local restaurant for lunch. After lunch, the group separated as some prepared for the nights activities. At one point around midafternoon, I was alone in the den. Baron came in and sat down beside me. During our conversation, he told me a little more about the party that night. He told me they had invited friends from the local area, the San Diego area, Palm Springs area, and our group from the valley. He said that over the years, Olivia and he had formed friendships with all of them and he was using her fortieth birthday for an excuse to get them all together tonight. He mentioned that they wanted this to be a very special occasion and had been planning how to do that for over a month. As we chatted that afternoon, one of the aspects that I noted was that he seemed to know a lot about the party the night before. He knew that both Linda and I were active, willing participants at that party. He knew that as a group we all seemed to interact well together. He seemed to know who played with whom. Maybe it was just my overactive imagination, but it struck me that he knew more about the party than a casual conversation would reveal. As we were talking we heard female laughter coming through the front part of the house. Moments later the women made their way into the den, carrying shopping bags. They were all in a gala mood and having fun. A few minutes later Olivia and Baron left to finish preparing for the party that night. After they left, everybody decided to go their own way to rest and prepare for the party. Linda and I returned to the guest house to spend the afternoon relaxing. At about five-thirty, we rejoined the rest of our group. After a before-dinner drink with them we had a light dinner and left for the party. Due to the large number of people expected at the party Brad had called for a limo to take us to the party so there wouldn’t be a parking problem. As it turned out that was a good call because when we arrived, the driveway was full of cars and there were cars parked up and down both sides of the street. Inside the house there must have been over forty couples milling around. There were couples in every room it seemed. Music was flowing throughout the house and the music combined with the conversational noise made it a very loud and festive place. Laughter seeming to be coming from every corner of the house. As John and Vivian led us through the maze of people it was obvious how much they relished introducing their daughters to friends they had known for years. Everybody we meet knew them and enjoyed seeing them again. Many of them were anxious for the opportunity to chat with Karen and Trish to let them know how much they thought of their parents and how glad they were to finely have the opportunity to meet them. When we made it into the game room, we found the very large room packed with people. There were snack trays laid out next to the bar. People were playing pool and some were dancing. There were numerous cliques of people standing around chatting with one another. The one thing that was apparent was that everybody seemed to be enjoying themselves and having a good time. We were standing by the bar enjoying a drink trying to take it all in when Olivia joined us. When she joined us, John and Vivian were talking with some friends that they hadn’t seen in some time. After some chitchat, Olivia offered to give us a tour of the house. “Let me give you the lay of the land,” she said as she led us out of the game room. She gave us an abbreviated tour of the house after which we returned to the game room. Olivia chatted with us for a few more minutes before leaving us to mingle with the rest of her quests. The party continued as a festive cocktail party until just after eight. Olivia again had joined us and after a few moments, told us she thought it was time to get this party started. She approached Baron, they chatted for a moment before Olivia made an announcement. The room became silent as she addressed the group. “First, I would like to welcome all of you to our home and thank all of you for making my birthday so special. We’ve came up with a little twist for tonight’s party that I think you will really enjoy. I think everybody that is able to attend the party tonight is here, so I would like to get things started. I would like to invite all the ladies to join me so I can explain what we have planned, while Baron will explain the agenda to the men. So ladies if you will follow me and gentlemen we will join you again shortly.” The women left the game room giggling and excitedly chatting and joking amongst themselves as they walked down the hall away from the game room. I had no idea of what to expect, it appeared something out of the ordinary was taking place tonight, I just didn’t know what that “something” would be. After the woman left the room, Baron addressed the men. “Gentlemen I know you must be curious about what we have planned for tonight. This is Olivia’s party and she has come up with an idea on how to make this party different, special and most of all very entertaining for everybody.” “I’m going to ask all of you to follow a few rules while you participate tonight. We are going to introduce an aspect of anonymity tonight for the group as a whole. First, conversation must be kept to a bare minimum if at all and any conversation must be kept brief and in whispers." Baron addressed the mumbling in the crowd, "I know that sounds a little strange but the reason for that requirement will become obvious as the night unfolds it has to do with our attempt to maintain anonymity. Second, I will be handing out some items shortly that you will need to wear while participating in the night’s activities. Third, when the women rejoin us we will have music playing, periodically the music will stop, when the music stops you must bid farewell to the woman you’re with at that time and join somebody new. Fourth, I fully expect everybody to have fun and enjoy themselves.” Now gentlemen if you would, please follow me. Baron turned and led the way out of the game room. He led us into a room I can only describe as a locker-room. There were lockers lining the walls and two large boxes on the floor in the middle of the room. Baron opened one of the boxes and pulled out a stylish, “lone ranger” style mask. Out of the other box, he removed a long-haired wig. "Gentlemen, you will each take a mask and a wig, they will be an intricate part of your new persona tonight" he explained, "The masks as well as the wigs are identical to each other so just grab one of each." "Inside each locker, you will find a robe. The robe will be the only attire you will need tonight, other than the mask and wig that is" Baron said. "You will find your name on one of the lockers. So gentlemen, find your locker, get into costume, and let's have some fun." There was chatter and laughter throughout the room as we all disrobed and put on our robes, masks, and wigs. I will be the first to admit that I thought it was all a little foolish, that is until we were about to leave the room and I found it all but impossible to tell for sure who was who. We were all dressed the same, with the wig, had the same hairstyle and color, and the mask disguised just enough to make it all but impossible to tell one of us from the other. We all returned to the game room to wait for the ladies, curious to see what surprises they had for us. There was chitchat, laughter, as well as nervous giggles throughout the room while we waited. After about half-an-hour we heard female giggles coming down the hallway. Moments later, as a group the women entered the den in total silence. As the women surveyed the men and the men surveyed the women, the only sound in the room was the music in the background. As the women entered the room the lights were dimmed to the point you could make out figures moving but couldn’t really make out any identifying details other than size. Like the men, the women were all attired the same. Each wore a blond Dolly Parton style wig, a black silk mini-robe, black corset with breasts exposed, black thigh high stockings, garters, black CFM shoes, a mask, the same shade of lipstick, and no panties. Moments before they entered the room I had no doubt in my mind of my ability to pick Linda out of the group. After they entered the room, I was questioning what it meant when I couldn’t. As the women slowly and silently walked into the room every male eye in the room was on them. As they entered, it became obvious that their robes didn’t contain a sash allowing their robes to flow open with every step exhibiting their lush bodies. Being I wasn’t sure as to what the acceptable behavior was for these parties, I was standing and silently watching as a few ladies walked by me on their way into the room. As one woman walked near me, from her build, and what I could see of her face, I thought it was Olivia. As she slowly walked past me I reached out and traced my fingertips over her shoulder and down her upper arm. The woman stopped at my touch. She stepped in front of me with a smile. Without a word spoken, she snaked a hand inside the opening of my robe and took my cock in her hand. She wrapped her other arm around my neck pulling me toward her and kissed me passionately. As she sucked my tongue and stroked my cock, I twisted one of her nipples between my thumb and forefinger. When she pulled her head back from our kiss, our eyes locked. As she slowly knelt in front of me we never broke eye contact, she pulled the sash on my robe and pulled it open. Reaching forward she stroked my hard cock before pulling it down toward her mouth. She slowly twirled her tongue around the head before engulfing my cock into her throat. She deep-throated my eight inch cock to the point her lips were touching my pubic hair in one continuous motion. She then started a rocking motion, backing her mouth back an inch or so then slamming her head forward again. It was one of the most pleasurable experiences of my life. I rested a hand on her head, as my hips started thrusting back and forth involuntarily. A few minutes later, as I was rapidly losing the battle of controlling with my orgasm she backed her head off my cock. As she stood, I was questioning myself of possibly doing something wrong, it was then that I noticed that the music had stopped. With my cock twitching, she smiled as she kissed her forefinger and pressed the finger to my lips. As I was watching her walk away, thinking about how much I wanted her to stay, I felt another hand on my cock. The woman in front of me was a little woman of not even five foot. With a petite body proportioned perfectly to her tiny frame, a tiny waist and breasts the size of oranges she was an extraordinary woman. The sight of her little hand stroking my cock and the smile on her face was very erotic. She rose up on her tiptoes, wrapped her arms around my neck, and pulled me down to kiss her. When we broke our kiss, she smiled and pulled me down with her as she knelt to the floor. She slowly laid on her back and spread her legs in front of me. She was so small I had momentary concern that I might hurt her. She reached toward me and when I took her hands, she pulled me to her. As I laid over her, she guided my cock toward her pussy. I was supporting most of my weight with my arms as she rubbed the head of my cock over her pussy coating it with her flowing juices. With my cock at her entrance, I slowly arched my hips forward sliding the head inside her. As I slowly slid a little more of my cock inside her she slammed her hips up with such force I lost my balance, buried most of my cock inside her, and caused my head to end up next to hers. With a giggle, she gave my ear lobe a little bit and whispered, “go ahead and fuck me, I won’t break.” I rose back up onto my elbows and eased my cock almost all the way out of her before slamming it all the way back into her. I fucked her in long firm strokes for several minutes, enjoying the feeling of this tiny lady’s pussy and fighting to control my orgasm, when the music stopped. After a parting kiss this little lady of pleasure disappeared into the crowd. She may not have been the woman I would have picked out of a crowd on a normal night, the pleasure I found with her however proved what a big mistake I would have made by not doing so. This was rapidly turning into one of the most pleasurable parties I had ever attended. I played with at least seven or eight different ladies over the next hour and a half or so. Each one would bring me right up to the edge and before going over the edge the music would stop and we would move on. I was amazed at just how pleasurable it was to have each different woman bring her own independent traits to our encounter. For the women it seemed to be a continual building process, one man would build her sexual pleasures, before she would move on to the next man to continue that building process. Each man she was with was just a piece of the process of achieving maximum pleasure. As I was standing in the crowd looking for my next playmate a woman swept up to me threw her arms around my neck and kissed me. When we parted our kiss, she hugged me and with her lips at my ear she whispered, “Fuck me big boy, I’m horny.” I pulled my head back to get a closer look at this woman, my suspicions were correct, I was holding Trish in my arms. As I was fucking Trish the couple next to us were going at it hot and heavy. As we both watched them with amusement, the woman threw her arms around his neck, as she did she somehow knocked off his wig. We both recognized that it was Trish’s father, next to us. I was unsure whether it was my sexual skills, or her watching her father fuck the woman he was with that excited Trish the most. Whichever it was, it was apparent that she was enjoying herself. When the music stopped, Trish gave me a quick kiss and scurried away. She didn’t go far however, there was a chair just in front of where her father and the woman he was with were disengaging from one another. Trish leaned over the back of that chair and rested her head onto her folded arms. As she did, her wig cascaded over both sides of her face concealing it from view. I watched as her ass started swaying to the music. John also noticed the woman with the sexy ass swaying to the music. He walked up behind her and ran his hand over her sexy ass as it swayed. It was only a matter of seconds until he moved behind her and slid his cock into her. As I watched, he started fucking her in long hard strokes, she was meeting each of his strokes by slamming herself back into him. Two arms encircled my neck and her lips met mine. After a deep loving kiss, I smiled and asked Linda if she was having fun. “How did you know it was me?” she whispered. I just smiled and gave her a wink. I glanced back toward Trish and John as I held Linda. "What are you looking at?" she inquired. I pulled her close and whispered into her ear, “John is over there fucking Trish.” Linda’s head snapped around to see the two people fucking a few feet away from us. “Are you sure that it’s them?” she asked. "Oh yeah, I’m sure" I replied. "I never thought he would ever have sex with his daughter," Linda whispered. "He doesn’t know he is" I said. I pulled Linda down to the floor and eased her onto her hands and knees, moving behind her and slid my cock into her pussy. It was obvious form her flowing pussy that at least one man she had been with had lost the battle of controlling his orgasm. I was fucking her in hard strokes enjoying her slick, wet, cum filled pussy as we both continued to watch John and Trish. Moments later, somebody knelt in front of Linda and held his very impressive cock toward her. Linda eagerly took his cock into her mouth, sucking and stroking him as I fucked her. All too soon, the music stopped again, and as the three of us stood, we hesitated for a moment as we stood together. Nobody spoke as our gaze passed from one another. I think the three of us felt like even as much fun as the gregarious nature of the party was, we were in the mood for something else now. It was just that nobody seemed to want to be the first to broach the subject. At that moment, a woman walked up to the man standing with us and wrapped her arm around his waist. Smiling she gave the guy a loving little kiss, when they parted their kiss her gaze passed back and forth between Linda and I. After a few moments, she steeped over to Linda and whispered something in her ear. When she stepped away, Linda smiled and gave her a nod. She whispered something to the guy who was with us, he nodded and she walked up to me with a broad smile, hooked an arm around mine as the guy slid his arm around Linda’s waist. They led us from the game room and down the hall. To Be Continued in Part III A VERY SPECIAL BIRTHDAY PARTY – part III

Our friend Steve called last week to suggest that the four of us got together to celebrate Vicky`s birthday. He invited us to go stay with them for the weekend of August 1. I suggested meeting halfway since the drive is almost 8 hours. He agreed and said he could look into finding a hotel with a two bedroom suite for Saturday night. I told that Amy had gone to the store and that I would call back after she returned and we discussed the idea. Amy returned home and when I told her she said that she had invited her friend Melissa to come over on that day. But she was so excited about getting together with Steve and Vicky and said she would change the date with Melissa. We called back to Steve and Vicky and gave the OK. Melissa is a friend of Amy's who is divorced and we have spoken about having her over for a FMF threesome. Amy called Melissa who suggested that she could come over last Saturday. As planned Melissa arrived, bringing flowers for Amy and a bottle of red wine “Ménage a Trois” for me. Melissa wore a short dress and looked sexy. We talked about boyfriends and she said she didn't have a current one. We talked about sex and birth control, she said she had a little vibrator for emergency use and needed condoms for the real thing. She said that she had brought Plan B just in case. Amy told her that she was a natural sex person which limited her to just a few lovers. Melissa said she had previously taken the pill, also that condoms were a turn-off for her. When I previously spoke with Amy about threesome sex, she said she'd be watching while I satisfied Melissa. Amy asked Melissa if she would like to try the sex swing, she liked the idea. I went to set up the swing and when I returned both girls were in bra and panties waiting for me. Amy stripped me down to my shorts and started to feel for my cock, then Melissa joined in. Before long I had one hand over Melissa's boobs and the other on her pussy. Amy started to give me a BJ and transferred the responsibility to Melissa. They left for the bedroom asking me to wait a while before following. In the bedroom I found Melissa ready in the swing, naked. She had nice boobs and a tiny butterfly tattooed on her belly near her vagina. She said she would like to start unprotected but need to finish with a condom. Amy said you can trust him. Amy squirted lube over Melissa's vagina and said, "That's me, done. The rest is up to Dave." I asked Melissa to get me hard with some oral and she did a blowjob for a couple of minutes. Amy said she'd see us later and vanished. Now for the fun. I slowly penetrated Melissa's pussy as she moaned quietly. "That's the real thing!" she said. We went for a while before I put on a condom, and she said now make me have a great orgasm. That was the turn-on for me and I had to go slow for a while to calm down. She finished, and then I shot my sperm into the condom. We went back downstairs, saw Amy, and told her that we had fun. Amy replied with a smile that she knew from the sounds we made. "Please, can I come back?" Melissa asked. "I will start taking the pill, so in one month's time you can squirt me full of warm jizz." Amy said that should be fun. After Melissa left, Amy asked who was a better swinger, Melissa or Lesley? I told her that condoms could not compete with bareback. She knew what I meant. Amy said that she wanted me to satisfy Melissa's desires and perhaps we could do a true threesome next time where I creampie each of them while the other watched. Amy is now looking forward to swinging with Steve and Vicky next weekend. We made love last night. She first asked me to tell her about Melissa and then asked if Vicky was as sexy. I asked her if she was looking forward to Steve's 9-inch cock, to which she said: "All the way to the top of my pussy with lots of warm cum inside me!" I'll tell the story when we get back from the trip.

Saturday Night After the wife’s date for the night cancelled on her at point 99, the wife and I went out for a few drinks at our local watering hole, just to spend time alone (got our eldest daughter to Babysit). Wife was all dressed super sexy and when we walked in you could see how some men were looking at her. Was so HOT!!! We sat and had a few drinks when she got a message from one of our friends saying how horny he was and stuck at work. She asked him till what time he is working and was told for an hour still. Right there and then she said when he is done we should meet at the pub. Well he was running late and by the time he left work the pub was closing. Having no place to go, they arranged to meet at a nearby park. We left and drove to the park. We basically stopped at the same time, Wife was driving… She got out and so did he. By the time I got out and walked around the had already started to kiss and fondle each other. His hands were all over her and it was not long and she was standing half naked with his cock in her hand. She bent down to suck his cock and pulled me closer and I started to sucking his cock with her. When she was done she stood up and he turned her around and bent her into the car. I was still sucking him when he pulled away from me and put his cock into her pussy and started to fuck her hard. The sight was to die for. Once or twice he pulled out and put it into my mouth and then back in her pussy!!!!!!!!! This went on for about 10 minutes with my wife moaning like I have never heard before. He asked where he should cum and the wife told him in her. I was still on my knees watching this all happen. He shot his load deep into her pussy and I could hear her cum too. When he was done he pulled out and I lifted my hand to her pussy and felt his warm cum starting to run out. While still on my knees he put his cock in my mouth and I sucked it for a while longer. My wife then asked me to stand up and I leaned against the car. She started to suck my cock while I was fingering her wet cum-filled pussy and stoking his cock. I told them I am about to cum and he took over by wanking my cock for me. I shot my load off and it was a big one. When I had cum he bent down and licked the last cum of my cock and stood up and kissed my wife. We got dressed again and spoke for a while and then went our ways. The drive home was hot and you could smell all the cum. We got home and all were asleep so we went to the bathroom to clean up. My wife took her clothes of and I got instant hard again seeing all his cum in her panty and on her legs. I bent her over right there and shoved my cock into her pussy using his cum and a warm lube. It did not take long and I was shooting my cum load into her pussy too. I kept my cock in her for a while till I was soft. When I pulled out she turned to me and kissed me and the went down to suck on my soft cock. Licking and cleaning all the cum off. We were done, had a quick bath in the early hours of the morning and retired to the room to sleep. Was an unplanned but Super-Hot Night. Can’t wait till we have more time with this guy.

I'm a happily married 40 something man with two wonderful children who experienced the best massage of his life. The day started off like any other day with running errands and getting lunch. I had an appointment with my massage therapist that I was looking forward to. I've been going to her off and on for the last few months when my back and shoulders were hurting. She is 6 foot 1 with long toned legs, short hair, and 34 D cup boobs. She always wears yoga pants that show off her ass and a tight shirt that made it hard to relax and enjoy my massage. The last few visits we would flirt back and forth some but nothing too risqué. She instructed me to get undressed and get under the covers face down. I did as instructed and waited for her to get back into the room. I was thinking about how hot she was looking when I heard the door open and she said "What seems to be hurting you today" "My shoulders and my glutes hurt" I responded. "Oh really, your glutes, " she chuckled while putting some music on and warming her hands. The massage was going as normal in the beginning but then I would feel her thighs brush up against my shoulders from time to time. On one occasion she was by my right arm leaning over rubbing my left side and my hand was touching her inner thigh near her pussy. I thought I heard a low moan come from as she slowly rotated her hips. I could feel heat coming from her pussy which made my cock start to stir around. She told me she was going to start working my glutes so she maneuvered the sheet to expose one of my butt cheeks so she could work on those muscles. She was really working my muscles when one of her fingers brushed against my nut sack and butt hole. I let out a little moan and my cock started getting real hard, but she kept massaging so I thought maybe it was an accident. She would rub up and down my inner thigh and her fingers would get real close to my cock and balls. She switched sides and this time her hand ran across my taint and asshole. I squirmed around a little after that last pass and heard her giggle a little. She asked if I liked that and all I could do was nod. She told me to roll over so she can work on my front. My cock was hard as a rock as I was rolling over and she let out a little sigh and said "My my, what do we have here?" I shot back with "This was your fault with your teasing" and started to laugh. I was trying to relax when she walked up towards my head. She started rubbing my chest and would slide her hands down towards my stomach. When doing this it would put her vagina just a inch or so above my face. I could smell her scent and it was driving me crazy. She did this a few times before I decided to grab her butt, pulling her into my face. I can hear her moan while I applied pressure through the thin fabric directly on her pussy. She pulled the sheet away and dove right onto my cock. She was sucking the tip for a little while before she engulfed my whole member down her throat. She was going to town on me and in no time I could feel my balls tighten up. I moved my head from her cunt to tell her to slow down. After hearing me, she stood up and stepped out of her pants and took her top off. Before I could say anything she climbed back onto the table and had my cock in her mouth. My tongue went straight for her clit and was working it pretty good when she started to grind her pussy into my face. All I could do was hold on to her ass and not fall off. My tongue was darting in and out of her cunt and the tip of my nose would apply pressure to your asshole. It didn't take long before I could hear her moans getting louder and louder as my tongue went deep inside of her. I took her clit between my lips and sucked on it really really hard. That pushed her over the edge and I felt a gush of fluid run down my chin as her body shook. After coming off her climax she spun around and lowered herself onto my hard staff in one quick motion. She started raising and lowering herself onto my cock while I reached around and grabbed that perfect ass. I spread her cheeks and slightly played with her hole. She groaned into my ear while nibbles my neck. I started sucking on her pierced nipples but I needed to cum so I grabbed her ass and started slamming my cock in and out of her cunt. We were both moaning when she exclaimed "Oh shit I'm going to cum again, fuck me harder harder harder" with that she let out a scream and her pussy released a liquid flood all over my cock. I kept up that pace until my balls tighten up and unleashed a wave of cum. I coated the inside of her pussy and she collapsed into my arms. We laid there to catch our breath before she got off my penis. She went to the bathroom to clean up and I put my clothes back on. She got out of the bathroom, walked over and gave me a passionate kiss. Our tongues played tag for awhile then she patted me on the ass and said "Good game". I chuckled while walking towards the exit. Before I got to the door I turned and asked her if it was her turn to pick up our kids or mine?